Udalosti z môjho života

 

 

59-0419A

Udalosti z môjho života

... Otec ma nazval zbabelcom. Povedal som: "Podajte mi tú fľašu!" Vytiahol som štupeľ a bol som rozhodnutý, že sa napijem a keď som ju začal nakláňať zrazu som počul ten zvuk: "Fúúú!" Odložil som tú fľašu a utekal som preč cez pole ako som len vládal a plakal som. Niečo mi to nedovolilo urobiť. Rozumiete? Nemohol by som povedať, že som bol nejaký dobrý. Ja som bol rozhodnutý, že sa napijem, ale to bol Boh, milosť, zvláštna milosť, ktorá ma chránila, aby som nerobil niečo takéto. Ja som to chcel robiť, ale On mi to jednoducho nedovolil.



"Preto i Ježiš, aby svojou vlastnou krvou posvätil ľud, trpel vonku za bránou. Vyjdime tedy za ním von za tábor, nesúc jeho pohanenie. Lebo tu nemáme zostávajúceho mesta, ale to budúce hľadáme." Je to taký zvláštny text. Lebo, viete, keď sú to udalosti zo života, alebo čokoľvek čo patrí k ľudskej bytosti, nechcem to oslavovať a zvlášť nie ľudskú minulosť, ak bola taká tmavá ako moja. Ale myslím, keď čítame Písmo, že Boh požehná Písmo. A mojou myšlienkou je, že tu nemáme zostávajúceho mesta, ale to budúce hľadáme.

1Skloňme na chvíľu svoje hlavy a pomodlime sa.

Náš milostivý nebeský Otče, je to skutočne privilégium, že môžeme pristúpiť ku tebe, Bože a Spasiteľu náš. Počujeme tú prekrásnu pieseň Aký si veľký, rozochvieva nás to, lebo vieme, že si veľký. A modlíme sa, aby nám dnes popoludní bola znovu ukázaná tvoja veľkosť, keď budeme hovoriť. Pripadol na mňa los, po prvý krát po mnohých rokoch, skúsiť sa znovu vrátiť do života, ktorý leží za mnou. Pane, prosím, aby si mi dal ku tomu silu, ktorú v tejto chvíli potrebujem. A aby všetky moje chyby v živote mohli byť kameňom, na ktorý druhí môže postaviť svoju nohu a prejsť, aby ich to priviedlo bližšie ku Tebe. Udeľ to, Pane! Nech môžu hriešnici uvidieť stopy na piesku času a nech môžu byť dovedení ku Tebe. Prosíme o to v mene Pána Ježiša. Amen.

Môžete si sadnúť.

2[Brat Glover hovorí: "Mohol by si sa pomodliť nad týmito vreckovkami, prv ako začneš?" – pozn.prekl.] Rád. ["To sú tu tieto a tamtie, za ktoré sa pomodlíme." – pozn.prekl.] Dobre, ďakujem. Ako tento svätý muž, brat Glover, poznám ho už niekoľko rokov, minulý večer som mal príležitosť byť s ním. Povedal mi, že chvíľu ležal a odpočíval. A teraz, vo veku sedemdesiat päť rokov sa vracia naspäť do Božej služby. Keď som to počul, nie som ani z polovice taký unavený ako som bol. Myslel som si, že som unavený, ale verím, že nie som. Práve mi sem položil niekoľko vreckoviek vo forme obálok a balíčkov, v ktorých sú tie vreckovky a už sú tam napísané adresy.

3Tak ktokoľvek z vás, kto nás počúva cez rádio a túži mať jednu takúto vreckovku, chrám Angelus ich stále rozosiela. Mohli by ste napísať rovno sem do chrámu Angelus a oni sa budú nad nimi modliť, pretože ťa môžem uistiť, že to je podľa Písma. To je Božie zasľúbenie.

4A keby si chcel, aby som sa pomodlil nad jednou pre teba, rád to pre teba urobím. Stačí, keď mi napíšeš na poštovnú schránku 325 Jeffersonville, Indiána. Alebo ak si nezapamätáš číslo poštovnej schránky, napíš len Jeffersonville. To je malé mesto, asi okolo tridsať päť tisíc obyvateľov. Každý ma tam pozná. A bude nám to potešením, pomodliť sa nad vreckovkou a poslať ti ju.

5Máme s týmto veľký úspech, pretože ... Spolu s tým dostaneš taký malý dopis, že ľudia na celom svete sa modlia každé ráno o deviatej a tiež o dvanástej a o tretej. A predstav si, že celý svet okolo teba, o koľkej v noci oni musia vstať, aby sa modlili. A tak ak všetky tieto stovky tisícov a tisícov vysielajú ku Bohu svoje modlitby v ten istý čas za túto službu, za tvoju nemoc, tak ich Boh nemôže odmietnuť. A my, ako hovorím, nemáme žiadny program, nechceme ani halier. Ak ti len môžeme pomôcť. Kvôli tomu sme tu.

Niekto prináša ďalšiu hromadu vreckoviek.

6A teraz, ak nemáš vreckovku, ktorú by si chcel poslať, nevadí, aj tak napíš. Ak to práve teraz nepotrebuješ, založ si to do Biblie, do Knihy Skutkov, do 19. kapitoly. Pošleme ti to vo forme malej bielej stuhy a tiež inštrukcie, ako máš najprv vyznať svoje hriechy. Nikdy sa nesmieš snažiť dostať niečo od Boha, kým nebudeš vyrovnaný s Bohom. Rozumiete? Tam budeš poučený, že by si mal zavolať svojich susedov a svojho pastora. Ak máš v srdci niečo proti niekomu, choď a rýchlo to daj najprv do poriadku a potom sa vráť. Potom sa modli, usporiadaj vo svojom dome modlitebné zhromaždenie a pripni si túto vreckovku pod svoj spodný odev a potom ver Bohu. A každý deň, vždy po tých troch hodinách sa ľudia na celom svete budú modliť. Tvoria spojovaciu reťaz okolo sveta.

7Dostaneš to úplne zadarmo, stačí napísať. Nebudeme od teba nič požadovať, ani ti nebudeme predstavovať nejaký náš program. Chceme, aby si podporoval túto vec, ale my nemáme nič pre teba, čo by si mohol podporovať. Rozumieš? Nejedná sa nám získať tvoju adresu, ide len o pomoc a o službu Pánovu, ktorú sa snažíme vykonávať.

8Skloňme svoje hlavy. Ak počúvate cez rádio, dajte si pred seba svoju vreckovku a položte na ňu ruku, keď sa teraz budeme modliť.

9Milostivý Pane, prinášame ti tieto malé kúsky látky, možno že niektoré vyzerajú ako malé detské vestičky, alebo nejaké malé tričko alebo pár malých topánočiek alebo čokoľvek, vreckovka, ktorá ide ku nemocnému alebo postihnutému, Pane, to čo robíme je podľa tvojho Slova. Pretože v knihe Skutkov čítame, že z tela tvojho služobníka Pavla brali vreckovky a zástery, pretože verili, že na tomto mužovi je Tvoj Duch. A nečisté duchy vychádzali z ľudí a neduhy a nemoci ich opustili, pretože verili. A teraz si uvedomujeme, Pane, že my nie sme svätý Pavel, ale veríme, že Ty si stále Ježiš. A modlíme sa, aby si uctil vieru týchto ľudí.

10Je povedané, že Izrael, keď sa snažil poslúchať Boha, že boli chytení do pasce. Pred nimi bolo more a po obidvoch stranách hory a faraónova armáda sa približovala. A niekto povedal, že Boh sa cez ten Ohnivý Stĺp pozrel dole s hnevom v očiach a more dostalo strach a samo ustúpilo a urobilo im cestu, aby mohli prejsť do zasľúbenej zeme.

11Ó Pane, pozri sa znovu dole a keď tieto balíčky budú kladené na choré telá a ľudia si budú pripomínať tvoje živé Slovo, nech sa tá nemoc zľakne. Pozri sa cez krv tvojho Syna Ježiša, ktorý zomrel za toto zmierenie. A nech sa nepriateľ zľakne a ustúpi, aby títo ľudia mohli vojsť do toho zasľúbenia, kde Ty chceš, aby sme boli zdraví. Sprav to, Otče, lebo to posielame s takýmto postojom v srdci. To je náš cieľ. Posielame to v mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

Ďakujem brat Glover. Ďakujem.

12Toto je dnes večer záverečná časť tejto evanjelizácie, neviem, či to bude vysielané alebo nie. Ale ak nie, rád by som povedal poslucháčom pri rádiu, že toto bolo jedno z najpríjemnejších stretnutí, ktoré som mal za veľa, veľa rokov. Boli to zhromaždenia úctivé, triezve, plné lásky a spolupráce, na akých som už dlho nebol.

13[Brat hovorí: "Brat, do štvrť na päť sme pripojení do vysielania. Všetci ťa počúvajú, po celej Kalifornii, na ostrovoch a na lodiach. Dostávame od nich správy. Takže máš veľké obecenstvo, tisíce a desať tisíce." – pozn.prekl.] Ďakujem. To je veľmi dobre. Som rád, že to počujem. Nech vás Boh všetkých žehná.

14Vždy som mal v srdci teplé miesto pre chrám Angelus, za jeho vernosť plnému evanjeliu Ježiša Krista. A teraz je to pre mňa ešte bližšie. Zdá sa mi, po týchto zhromaždeniach, že vidím u každého milého ducha. Zdá sa mi, akoby som bol viacej jedným z vás, než ako predtým. Nech vás Boh žehná, to je moja modlitba. [Zhromaždenie tlieska. – pozn.prekl.] Zo srdca vám ďakujem.

15Bolo tu povedané, že dnes vám mám porozprávať niečo zo svojho života. Je mi to ťažko. Toto je prvý krát po mnohých rokoch, kde sa to pokúsim. Nebudem mať čas hovoriť detaily, ale len časť z neho. Urobil som v živote veľa chýb, veľa nedobrých vecí. A túžim, aby ani vy tam pri rádiách, ani vy, ktorí ste tu prítomní, aby sa vám moje chyby nestali kameňom úrazu, ale kameňmi, ktoré vám pomôžu prejsť, aby vás to priviedlo bližšie ku Pánovi Ježišovi.

16Dnes večer majú byť rozdávané modlitebné lístky na večerné zhromaždenie s uzdravovaním. Keď hovoríme o službe s uzdravovaním, to neznamená, že my budeme niekoho uzdravovať, my sa budem modliť. Boh uzdravuje. On je ku mne taký milostivý a odpovedá na modlitby.

17Rozprával som sa tu nedávno s manažérom jedného známeho evanjelistu. Pýtali sa raz toho evanjelistu, prečo sa nemodlí za chorých. A ten evanjelista im odpovedal - hovoril to manažér mojich zhromaždení, že tento evanjelista verí v Božské uzdravovanie, ale keby sa začal modliť za chorých, prerušilo by to jeho službu pretože je podporovaný cirkvami a veľa z tých cirkví neverí v Božské uzdravovanie.

18Tak mám úctu a rešpektujem tohoto evanjelistu, pretože stojí na svojom mieste, vo svojej službe. On by mohol napríklad ... Nikdy by som nemohol zaujať jeho miesto a pochybujem, že by on mohol zaujať moje. Všetci máme v Božom kráľovstve svoje miesto. Všetci sme spojení dokopy. Sú rôzne dary, ale ten istý Duch. Chcel som povedať, rôzne prejavy, ale ten istý Duch.

19Tak, dnes večer začne zhromaždenie ... Zdá sa mi, že povedali, že ten koncert začína o pol siedmej. Ak ste vonku a počúvate cez rádio, vypočujte si to. Bude to nádherné, ako vždy.

20Chcem povedať, že modlitebné lístky budú rozdávané hneď po tomto zhromaždení, len čo rozpustíme toto zhromaždenie. Ak ste tu a chcete modlitebný lístok. Práve pred chvíľou mi tam povedali, že môj syn alebo pán Mercier alebo pán Goad budú rozdávať modlitebné lístky. Zostaňte len na svojich miestach. Len čo skončíme zhromaždenie. Zostaňte len na svojich miestach, aby tí chlapci mohli ku vám prísť cez uličku a rozdať tie lístky tak rýchlo, ako to len bude možné. Na balkónoch alebo dole, kdekoľvek na spodných podlažiach alebo kdekoľvek ste, zostaňte len na svojich miestach a tí chlapci budú vedieť, že ste tu kvôli modlitebnému lístku a večer sa potom budeme modliť za chorých. Ak Pán nezmení moje myšlienky, chcem kázať na tému "Keď nám ukážeš Otca, bude nám to dosť."

21A teraz popoludní, na začiatok rozprávania z môjho života chcem čítať text, ktorý nájdeme v Knihe Židom v 13. kapitole a začnime od okolo ... povedzme od 12. verša.

Preto i Ježiš, aby svojou vlastnou krvou posvätil ľud, trpel vonku za bránou.

Vyjdime tedy za ním von za tábor, nesúc jeho pohanenie.

Lebo tu nemáme zostávajúceho mesta, ale to budúce hľadáme.

22Je to taký zvláštny text. Lebo, viete, keď sú to udalosti zo života, alebo čokoľvek čo patrí k ľudskej bytosti, nechcem to oslavovať a zvlášť nie ľudskú minulosť, ak bola taká tmavá ako moja. Ale myslím, keď čítame Písmo, že Boh požehná Písmo. A mojou myšlienkou je, že tu nemáme zostávajúceho mesta, ale to budúce hľadáme.

23Viem, že máte veľmi radi Los Angeles. Máte na to právo. Je to veľké, nádherné mesto. So svojím smogom a so všetkým, jednako je to nádherné mesto s pekným podnebím. Ale toto mesto nemôže trvať stále, ono musí mať raz koniec.

24Stál som v Ríme, kde boli tí veľkí cisári a tie mestá, ktoré oni postavili a mysleli si, že budú nesmrteľné a teraz kopú do hĺbky šesť metrov, aby našli z nich aspoň zrúcaniny.

25Stál som namieste, kde faraóni mali svoje veľké kráľovstvá a teraz by ste museli kopať do zeme, aby ste našli mesto, kde vládli tí veľkí faraóni.

26Všetci radi myslíme na naše mesto alebo miesto. Ale pamätajte, ono nemôže zostať naveky.

27Keď som bol malý chlapec, zvykol som chodievať ku veľkému javoru. V mojom kraji máme veľa listnatých stromov. Mali sme tento javor, cukrový javor a to, čo nazývame tvrdý javor alebo mäkký javor. Tento veľký, gigantický strom bol najkrajší z nich. A keď som prichádzal z poľa, keď sme sušili seno a od žatvy, rád som chodieval ku tomuto veľkému stromu, sedel som pod ním a pozeral som sa hore. A videl som jeho veľké mocné konáre ako sa kolísali vo vetre, jeho obrovský kmeň. A hovoril som si: "Tento strom tu bude asi stovky a stovky rokov." Nedávno som sa bol pozrieť na ten starý strom, je z neho len pahýľ.

28"Lebo tu nemáme zostávajúceho mesta." Nič čo môžete vidieť tu na zemi, nemá trvácnosť. To musí mať svoj koniec. Všetko, čo je smrteľné, musí ustúpiť nesmrteľnosti. Tak nezáleží na tom ako dobre postavíme svoje diaľnice, ako dobre vypracujeme svoje stavby, to všetko musí pominúť, pretože tu nie je nič trvalé. Len to neviditeľné je trvalé.

29Pamätám sa na dom, v ktorom sme bývali, bol to starý zrub vyšpárovaný blatom. Možno, že mnohí z vás ani nevideli dom vyšpárovaný blatom. Ale on bol celý vyšpárovaný blatom a bol urobený z hrubých kmeňov a ja som si myslel, že bude stáť stovky rokov. Ale viete, dnes na tom mieste, kde stál ten dom prebieha bytová výstavba. Veľmi sa to zmenilo. Všetko sa mení.

30A vídaval som svojho otca, on bol nízky, zavalitý chlap, veľmi silný. Bol jeden z najsilnejších nízkych chlapov, akého som poznal. Stretol som pred rokom pána Cootsa. To bol muž, s ktorým spolu pracovali pri dreve, drevorubač. Pán Coots je môj veľmi dobrý priateľ a je diakon v Prvom baptistickom zbore a on povedal: "Billy, ty by si mal byť poriadne mocný."

Povedal som: "Nie, nie som, pán Coots."

31On povedal: "Ak si po svojom otcovi, mal by si taký byť. Videl som tvojho otca, vážil sto štyridsať libier [okolo 70 kg. – pozn.prekl.] a sám naložil na voz kmeň, ktorý vážil deväťsto libier." On proste vedel ako to urobiť. Bol silný. Vídaval som ho ako sa umýval a pripravoval sa ku večeri, keď ho matka volala.

32Vpredu vo dvore sme mali starú jabloň a potom ešte tri alebo štyri menšie smerom dozadu. A na tom prostrednom strome bolo pripevnené staré zrkadlo, taký veľký kus z rozbitého zrkadla. Bolo tam pripevnené zahnutými klincami z boku na strome, takými klincami, tesári to nazývajú háčiky na kabát. Boli zahnuté a držali to zrkadlo, aby sa nepohlo. Bol tam starý cínový hrebeň. Koľkí ste videli starý cínový ... starodávny cínový hrebeň? Môžem si ho práve predstaviť.

33A potom tam bola malá lavička na umývanie, len kúsok dosky s malou šikmou nohou, ktorá ju podopierala, pripevnená ku stromu. Malá, stará, napoly žltá pumpa, ktorou sme tam pumpovali vodu a umývali sme sa pri tomto starom strome. Mama zvykla brávať vrece z múky a robila z neho uteráky. Utieral sa už niekto do uteráka z vreca? Dobre, skutočne sa teraz cítim ako doma. Boli to veľké, drsné uteráky. A potom, keď nás ako deti kúpala, zdalo sa, akoby nám išla zodrieť kožu z tela, keď nás utierala. A pamätám sa na také staré vrece z múky. Povyťahovala z neho krajné nitky a urobila také strapce okolo, aby to trochu ozdobila.

34Koľkí ste niekedy spali na slamníku? To vám poviem. Koľkí viete, čo je to vankúš z kukuričného šúštia? Dobre, brat Glover, teraz som skutočne doma. Slamník, dobre, nebolo to tak dávno, keď som na jednom takom spával a to bolo ... Dobre sa na tom spalo, bolo to chladné. V zime nám na to dávali perinu a ležali sme na tom, viete, a nad nami rozťahovali takú plátenú striešku, pretože dovnútra fúkal sneh cez štrbiny v dome, kde sa staré drevené šindle vykrútili a fučal stade sneh. Veľmi dobre si to pamätám.

35A otec mával štetku na holenie ... Toto vás prekvapí. Bola urobená z kukuričného šúšťaťa. Štetka na holenie z kukuričného šúšťaťa. Brával si od mami lúhové mydlo, ktoré si sama vyrábala, namydlil ho a tou kukuričnou štetkou si to natieral na tvár a holil sa veľkou, starou britvou. A v nedeľu, ľudia nosievali papierové goliere a dávali si to takto okolo goliera, aby sa im na golier na košeli nedostal pot alebo pena. Videli ste to niekedy? Ó.

36Pamätám sa dole bol malý pramienok, kde sme chodievali piť vodu, a vylievali sme vodu z tekvicovej naberačky. Koľkí ste už videli tekvicovú naberačku? Koľkí ste tu z Kentucky? Ó, pozrite sa na tých Kentačanov. Som rovno ... Myslel som si, že všetci sú tu z Oklahomy alebo z Arkansasu, ale pozrite sa, akoby sa tu prisťahovalo Kentucky. Dobre, pred niekoľkými mesiacmi narazili v Kentucky na ropu, viete, tak možno preto niektorí prichádzajú sem.

37Pamätám sa, ako sa otec pred večerou umýval, vyhrnul si rukávy a bolo mu vidieť krátke silné ramená. A keď zohýnal ruky, aby si nabral vodu a umyl si tvár a svaly sa mu napínali, hovorieval som si: "Môj otec bude žiť stopäťdesiat rokov." Taký bol silný! Ale zomrel, keď mal päťdesiat dva. Vidíte? "Tu nemáme trvalého mesta." Je to tak. Nemôžeme tu zostať.

38Poďme teraz všetci na malý výlet. Každý z vás niečo prežil, ako ja a raz za čas je dobre si zaspomínať. Nemyslíte? Vráťme sa len, vráťme sa všetci na chvíľu naspäť do podobných prežití z detstva.

39A teraz tá prvá časť udalostí z môjho života. Trochu sa toho dotknem, pretože je to v knihe a mnohí z vás ju máte.

40Narodil som sa v malej horskej chate, hore v horách, v Kentucky. Mali sme malú miestnosť, v ktorej sme bývali. Nemali sme žiadny koberec, ani drevenú podlahu, proste len holú zem. Taký pahýľ s tromi nohami bol náš stôl. A všetci tí malí Branhamovci sa tam tlačili a tiež vonku pred tou chatou. Keď sme vyšli von a lozili okolo, vyzeralo to, akoby sa tam prevaľovala hromada vačíc, viete, všetci moji malí bratia. Bolo nás deväť a jedno malé dievča. Ona medzi tou skupinou chlapcov mala ťažké chvíle. Musíme si ju ešte aj dnes vážiť za to, čo sme jej vtedy vyvádzali. Nikde s nami nemohla ísť, poslali sme ju naspäť, bolo to dievča. Tak ona to nemohla vydržať, viete.

41Pamätám sa, že pri stole sme mali len dve stoličky, urobené z konárov a z kôry. Len pospájané konáre a dole poprepletané kôrou. Videli ste niekto takú stoličku? Áno. Ešte môžem počuť mamu. To bolo neskoršie, keď sme sa presťahovali, kde mala drevenú podlahu, brávala nás takto na lono a kolísala na tejto stoličke: "Haju haju haju." A pamätám sa, keď nechcela, aby tí malí vyšli von, keď prala alebo niečo robila, kládla túto stoličku krížom do dverí, aby tí malí nevyšli von, keď musela ísť ku prameňu pre vodu a tak ďalej.

42Matka mala pätnásť rokov, keď som sa narodil, otec osemnásť. Ja som bol prvý z deviatich detí. A povedali my, že to ráno, keď som sa narodil ...

43No, boli sme veľmi chudobní, proste najchudobnejší z chudobných. Na našej malej chate sme nemali ani okno. Bolo tam niečo ako drevené dvierka, ktoré sa dali otvoriť. Pochybujem, že ste niečo také videli. Malé drevené dvierka, ktoré sa otvárali namiesto okna, vo dne bývali otvorené a v noci sa zatvárali. Vtedy sme si nemohli zapnúť elektrické svetlo ani zapáliť petrolejku. Mali sme takzvanú tukovú lampu. Neviem, či viete, čo to je tuková lampa. Pálili ste niekedy knôt z borovice? Vezmete proste chumáč z borovice, zapálite ho a položíte na poklop a on horí. Trochu to čmudí, ale oni aj tak nemali nábytok, ktorý by sa začmudil. Tak to len ... z chaty sa čmudilo. Dobre to tiahlo, pretože na streche bolo veľa otvorov, cez ktoré to prechádzalo.

44Narodil som sa 6. apríla 1909. Tak viete, že teraz mám trochu ponad dvadsať päť. To ráno, keď som sa narodil, matka povedal, že otvorili to okno. Nemali sme doktorov, bola tam pôrodná baba a to bola moja starká. A tak, keď som sa narodil a začal som prvý krát plakať a matka chcela vidieť svoje dieťa. Ona sama bola ešte len dieťa. A keď otvorili to malé okno, práve na úsvite, okolo piatej. Neďaleko na kríku sedela malá červienka. Všetci ste mohli vidieť ten obrázok v mojej knižke o mojom živote. A táto červienka tam sedela a spievala ako len vládala.

45Stále som mal rád červienky. No, vy chlapci, ktorí počúvate cez rádio, nestrieľajte moje vtáčiky. Viete, to sú moje vtáčiky. Počuli ste niekedy legendu o červienke, prečo má na hrudi červené perie? Zastavím sa tu na chvíľu. Od čoho sa jej zafarbila hruď na červeno ... Jedného dňa zomieral na kríži Kráľ kráľov a trpel a nikto ku nemu neprišiel. Nemal nikoho, kto by mu pomohol. A bol tam malý hnedý vtáčik, ktorý chcel vytiahnuť tie klince z kríža a stále lietal ku krížu a ťahal tie klince. Bol príliš malý, aby ich vytiahol a jeho maličká hruď bola celá červená od krvi. A odvtedy už zostala jeho hruď červená. Nestrieľajte ich, chlapci. Nechajte ich tak.

46On sedel pri okne a spieval tak, ako to červienky robia. A otec otvoril to okno a keď otvoril tie malé okenné dvierka, to Svetlo, ktoré ste videli na tej fotografii, vošlo krúživým pohybom dovnútra cez to okno a zastalo nad posteľou. To mi vravela moja matka. Starká nevedela čo povedať.

47Neboli sme nábožná rodina. Moji predkovia boli katolíci. Ja som Ír z obidvoch strán. Môj otec je čistý Ír, Branham. Moja matka je Harveyová. Len jej otec si vzal za ženu Indiánku z kmeňa Čirokézov (Cherokee), a tak porušil líniu írskej krvi. Otec a matka nechodili do kostola. Nemali cirkevný sobáš, neboli vôbec nábožní. Tam hore v horách ani nebol katolícky zbor. Išli tam dve rodiny Branhamovcou ku starousadlíkom a z toho sa rozrástla celá generácia Branhamovcou, to je rodinný rodopis.

48A potom keď otvorili toto okno a zastalo tam toto Svetlo, nevedeli čo robiť. Mama povedal, že otec si kúpil ku tejto udalosti novú pracovnú kombinézu. Stál tam, ruky mal zavesené v prednom vrecku kombinézy, ako to lesníci a drevorubači vtedy robili. Vystrašilo ich to.

49Potom, keď som asi desať dní, alebo tak nejako, zobrali ma do malého baptistického zboru, ktorý sa nazýval Kráľovstvo Vačíc, Baptistický zbor Kráľovstvo Vačíc. To je ale meno. Bol tam starý obchôdzkový kazateľ, starodávny baptistický kazateľ, ktorý tam prichádzal raz za dva mesiace. Ľudia mávali spolu zhromaždenie, spievali nejaké piesne, ale kázeň mali len vtedy, keď prišiel ten obchôdzkový kazateľ. Platili mu tým, že mu každý rok dali vrece tekvíc a pár nejakých takých vecí, viete, to čo vypestovali. A ten starý kazateľ tam prišiel a pomodlil sa za mňa. To bola moja prvá návšteva v zbore.

50Keď som mal trochu viac ako dva roky, mal som prvé videnie.

51Povedali tam naokolo ľuďom v tých horách, že tam vstúpilo toto Svetlo a ľudia si to chceli vysvetliť. Niektorí hovorili, že to musel byť odraz slnka v zrkadle, ale v dome sme nemali žiadne zrkadlo. A slnko ešte nesvietilo, to bolo príliš zavčasu, o piatej. Potom ich to prestalo zaujímať. A keď som mal okolo, asi okolo tri roky ...

52Musím byť úprimný. Sú veci, ktoré nerád hovorím a rád by som ich vynechal, aby som o nich nemusel hovoriť. Ale jednako, aby som vám povedal pravdu, musím vám povedať pravdu, či sa to týka mňa alebo mojich rodičov. Aby som bol úprimný, je to stále tak isto.

53Môj otec nebol ani zďaleka nábožný človek. Bol typický človek z hôr, ktorý ustavične po celý čas pil. Mal nejaké problémy kvôli bitkám a dvoch alebo troch ľudí skoro zabil, keď sa bili, strieľali a rezali nožmi pri nejakej zábave hore v horách. Otec bol jedným z vodcov v tejto bitke, pretože tam bol jeden jeho priateľ, ktorého zranili a on udrel niekoho stoličkou a ten človek vytiahol nôž a chcel ho pichnúť do srdca a otec tu vykonal svoje. A musela to byť ozaj strašná bitka, pretože až z Burksville poslali hore šerifa na koni za mojím otcom a to je stade veľa míľ.

54Ten človek ležal na hranici smrti. Možno, že to niekto z jeho rodiny počúva. Nazýval sa Will Yarbrough. Oni možno ... Myslím, že niekto z jeho chlapcov býva v Kalifornii. Ale bol to lotor, veľký, silný muž, zabil svojho vlastného chlapca tyčou z plotu. Bol to veľmi silný a zlý človek. A to bola veľká bitka na nože medzi ním a mojím otcom. A môj otec ho skoro zabil, takže musel utiecť a opustiť Kentucky a prejsť cez rieku na druhú stranu do Indiány.

55A mal brata, ktorý vtedy býval v Louisville, v Kentucky, bol asistentom vedúceho parnej píly Wood Mosaic Kentucky, v Louisville. A tak môj otec vyhľadal svojho staršieho brata. Otec bol z chlapcov najmladší, zo sedemnástich detí. A tak išiel hľadať svojho staršieho brata a bol preč skoro rok. Nemohol sa vrátiť, pretože bol stíhaný zákonom. A potom, keď sme dostali od neho list, ktorý bol podpísaný iným menom, ale oznamoval mame ako nám bude dávať o sebe vedieť.

56A potom sa pamätám, jedného dňa na jar, bolo to hneď za domom, za tou chatou. A vtedy ... Medzi mnou a mojim ďalším bratom bol rozdiel jedenásť mesiacov a on ešte stále chodil štvornožky. Ja som mal v ruke veľký kameň a chcel som mu ukázať ako ďaleko do blata dokážem zahodiť ten kameň. Pretekal tam pramienok a okolo bolo blato. A počul som nejakého vtáka, spieval na strome. Pozrel som sa hore na ten strom a ten vták odletel a potom sa to stalo, prehovoril ku mne hlas.

57Viem, že si myslíte, že si to nemôžem pamätať. Ale Pán Boh, ktorý je Sudcom zeme i neba a všetkého čo existuje, On vie, že vám hovorím pravdu.

58Keď ten vták odletel, prehovoril ten hlas stade, kde na strome sedel ten vták, ako vietor chytený v kríku a povedal: "Budeš bývať blízko mesta, ktoré sa nazýva New Albany." A odvtedy, keď som mal tri roky, až doteraz bývam ani nie tri míle od New Alabany, v Indiáne.

59Išiel som a povedal som o tom mame. No, ona si myslela, že sa mi niečo snívalo alebo niečo také.

60A neskoršie sme sa presťahovali do Indiány a otec pracoval pre človeka, ktorý sa nazýval Wathen, bol to bohatý človek. Vlastnil Wathenov liehovar. Vlastnil veľký podiel. Je multimilionárom v Louisville Colones a baseball a tak ďalej. A potom sme tam neďaleko bývali. A otec bol biedny človek, ale nemohol vydržať bez pitia a začal vyrábať pálenku.

61Pre mňa to potom bolo utrpenie, pretože som bol najstarší z detí. Musel som nosiť vodu do tej pálenice, aby tie špirály boli stále studené, keď pálili tú pálenku. On to potom predával a zaobstaral si dva alebo tri tie destilačné prístroje. No, to je to, čo nerád rozprávam, ale je to pravda.

62Pamätám sa ako som jedného dňa išiel s plačom od stodoly ku domu. Pretože tam vzadu bol rybník, kde zvykli sekávať ľad. Mnohí sa pamätáte, ako voľakedy sekali ľad a balili ho do pilín. Tak teda, pán Wathen si odkladal ľad. A otec bol jeho šofér, osobný šofér. A keď bol ten rybník plný rýb a keď mohli ísť a sekať ľad, nosili ho a kládli ho do pilín, potom, keď sa v lete ľad rozpustil a tiekla z neho voda, bola taká čistá, myslím, že čistejšia ako z jazera a oni to mohli používať, nie na pitie ale na chladenie vody. Dávali to okolo vedier a mlieka a tak ďalej.

63A jedného dňa, keď som vzadu zo studne naberal vodu, bolo to na vzdialenosť asi jedného mestského bloku. Nariekal som, pretože som prišiel zo školy a všetci chlapci išli ku rybníku na ryby. A ja tak rád chodím na ryby. A tak oni všetci okrem mňa išli na ryby a ja som musel nosiť vodu do toho destilačného prístroja. Samozrejme, musel som to tajiť, to bolo zakázané. Bolo to také namáhavé. A pamätám sa ako som tam chodil s boľavým prstom. Mal som ho obviazaný a odspodku podložený kúskom kukuričnej býle, aby som si ho chránil od prachu. Urobili ste si niekedy niečo také? Proste som si ho podložil kúskom kukuričnej býle a obviazal motúzom. To mi držalo ten prst rovno hore, skoro tak ako hlava korytnačky, viete, držalo ho to hore. S tou kukuričnou býľou pod prstom by ste ma mohli všade vystopovať, všade som robil také otlačky. Nenosil som žiadne topánky. Nikdy sme nenosili topánky, iba niekedy v zime, ak sme mali. To bolo len to, čo sme niekde našli, alebo čo nám niekto dal. A šaty, ak nám niekto dal, nejaký dobročinný spolok.

64Zastavil som sa pod týmto stromom a sedel som tam a plakal som (bolo to v septembri), pretože som chcel ísť na ryby. Musel som naplniť niekoľko sudov vody malými vedrami z melasy. Asi takéto veľké, asi pol galónu, pretože som bol len malý chlapec, mal som asi sedem rokov. Vylieval som tú vodu do veľkého suda a znovu som išiel nabrať ďalšie dve vedrá. Tak sme mali vodu. Oni sa pripravovali hore pri dome vypáliť cez noc jednu dávku tej kukuričnej pálenky. Tí chlapi s mojím otcom.

65Plakal som a zrazu som počul niečo, čo vydávalo taký zvuk ako keď fúka vietor, niečo takéto (dúfam, že to nie je príliš hlasné) "Fúúú, fúúú," proste takýto zvuk. No, bolo úplne ticho, obzeral som sa okolo. A viete čo, malý vír, myslím, že sa to nazýva malý cyklón. Na jeseň sa preháňajú po kukuričných poliach a zbierajú listy a všetko možné, keď začínajú opadávať listy. A ja som bol pod veľkým bielym topoľom, ktorý stál asi v pol ceste medzi stodolou a domom. Počul som ten zvuk, pozrel som sa okolo, bolo tam tak ticho ako teraz v tejto sále. Nikde sa nekýval ani lístok, ani nič také. Pomyslel som si: "Odkiaľ prichádza ten zvuk? To musí byť ďaleko." Bol som len chlapec. A to bolo stále hlasnejšie a hlasnejšie.

66Zodvihol som svoje malé vedrá ešte som si trochu pofňukal a išiel som ďalej. Oddychoval som tam. Urobil som len pár krokov spod konárov tohoto veľkého stromu a ó, ten vír znovu zahučal. Obrátil som sa, aby som sa tam pozrel a v polovici toho stromu bol ďalší vír, ktorý sa držal v korune stromu a stále sa krútil a hýbal listami. No, pomyslel som si, to nie je nič zvláštne, pretože v tejto ročnej dobe, na jeseň, prichádzajú tieto vetry. Nazývame ich víchrice. A oni dvíhajú prach. Niečo podobné môžete vidieť na púšti. To je to isté. A tak som sa díval, ale to neodchádzalo. Väčšinou je to len chvíľkový závan a potom to odíde, ale to tam bolo už dve minúty alebo aj viac.

67No, znovu som vykročil. Obrátil som sa a ešte som sa na to pozrel, a keď to zavanulo prehovoril ku mne ľudský hlas tak zrozumiteľný, ako je teraz môj. Povedal: "Nikdy nepi, nefajči ani nijako nepoškvrňuj svoje telo. Bude ti daná práca, keď budeš starší." Och, to ma vyľakalo skoro na smrť! Môžete si predstaviť ako sa taký malý chlapec mohol cítiť. Pustil som tie vedrá a utekal som domov ako som len vládal a z celej sily som kričal.

68Tam v tom kraji bývali ploskohlavci, veľmi jedovaté hady. Mama si myslela, keď som bežal cez záhradu, že som asi stúpil na hada a bežala mi oproti. Skočil som jej do náručia, kričal som, objímal som ju a bozkával. Opýtala sa: "Čo sa deje, uštipol ťa had?" A celého ma prezerala.

Povedal som: "Nie mama! Tam na tom strome je človek."

69Povedala: "Ó, Billy, Billy! Čo to táraš? Nezastavil si sa tam náhodou a nezaspal si?"

70Povedal som: "Nie mama! Na tom strome je človek. Povedal mi aby som nepil, ani nefajčil." Aby som nepil pálenku a také veci.

71A ja som práve vtedy nosil vodu do tej tajnej pálenice. A on povedal: "Nikdy nepi ani nijako nepoškvrňuj svoje telo." To je nemorálne. Viete. Muži so ženami. A našťastie, nikdy som sa nedopustil niečoho takého. Pán mi v týchto veciach pomohol, keď budem ďalej rozprávať, budete to vidieť. Povedal: "Nepi, nefajči ani nepoškvrňuj svoje telo, pretože ti bude daná práca, keď budeš starší."

72Povedal som to mame a ona sa mi vysmiala. Zachoval som sa hystericky. Zavolala doktora a doktor povedal: "On je len nervózny, to je všetko." Tak ma dala do postele. A nikdy odvtedy do teraz, som už nešiel okolo toho stromu. Bál som sa. Chodil som druhou stranou cez záhradu, pretože som si myslel, že tam hore na tom strome bol človek a že ku mne hovoril. Výrazný, hlboký hlas, ktorý hovoril.

73A asi mesiac potom som sa hral s mojimi malými bratmi vpredu vo dvore guličky. A zrazu prišiel na mňa divný pocit. Prestal som hrať a sadol som si vedľa pod strom. Bývali sme rovno hore na brehu rieky Ohio. Pozeral som sa smerom ku Jeffersonville a videl som ako povstáva most a preklenuje rieku. Videl som šestnásť mužov (rátal som ich) ako spadli z toho mostu a zahynuli.. Bežal som rýchlo dovnútra a povedal som to mame, no ona si myslela, že som sa mi to snívalo. Ale si to zapamätali a za dvadsať dva rokov bol postavený ten dnešný komunálny most (po ktorom mnohí z vás sem prichádzajú), ktorý preklenul tú rieku presne na tom mieste a pri jeho stavbe zahynulo šestnásť mužov.

74Nikdy to nesklamalo, stále to bola úplná pravda. Ako to tu vidíte v tejto sále. Stále to bola pravda.

75Oni si mysleli, že som proste nervózny. No ja som nervózny človek, to je pravda. Ak ste si všimli, ľudia, ktorí majú sklon byť duchovní, sú nervózni.

76Pozrite sa na básnikov alebo prorokov. Pozrite sa na Williama Coopera, ktorý napísal tú známu pieseň: "Je zdroj naplnený krvou, ktorá vyteká zo žíl Emanuela." Všimli ste si ... Poznáte tú pieseň. Stál som nedávno pri jeho hrobe. Myslím, že s bratom Júliusom. Áno, on tam bol s nami pri jeho hrobe. Potom, keď on napísal túto pieseň, keď ho opustila inšpirácia, chcel nájsť rieku a spáchať samovraždu. Vidíte? Duch ho opustil. A takí ľudia, ako básnici a proroci.

77Pozrite sa na Eliáša, keď stál na vrchu a privolal oheň z neba a privolal dážď z neba. Potom, keď ho Duch opustil, utekal pred hrozbami jednej ženy. A Boh ho po štyridsiatich dňoch našiel utiahnutého v jaskyni.

78Pozrite sa na Jonáša, ktorý, keď ho Pán pomazal, mal dosť inšpirácie na to, aby kázal tam v Ninive, že až mesto, také veľké ako je Saint Louis, činilo pokánie vo vrecovine. A potom, keď ho Duch opustil, čo sa s ním stalo? Keď ho Duch opustil, nachádzame ho na vrchu ako sa modlí, aby mu Boh odobral život. Vidíte? To je inšpirácia. A keď sa dejú tieto veci, to v človeku niečo robí.

79Pamätám sa, keď som rástol. Keď som bol mladým mužom. Budem sa ponáhľať, aby som to nepreťahoval. Keď som už bol mladým mužom. Mal som, ako všetci mladí ľudia nejaké ideály. Keď som chodil do školy, videl som milé dievčatá. Viete, bol som hanblivý. Nakoniec som si našiel priateľku. Myslím, že tak ako všetci chlapci, okolo pätnásť ročný. A ona bola taká pekná. Oči mala ako holubica a zuby ako perly, krk ako labuť a bola naozaj pekná.

80A druhý chlapec, boli sme kamaráti a on mal starý otcov Ford, model T a mali sme schôdzku s našimi dievčatami. Chceli sme sa s nimi niekde previesť. Mali sme dosť benzínu, okolo dva galóny [asi osem litrov – pozn.prekl.]. Museli sme povytiahnuť zadné koleso, aby sme roztočili a naštartovali motor. Neviem, či sa ešte na také niečo pamätáte? Kľukou. Ale celkom dobre nám to išlo.

81Mal som niekoľko centov a zastavili sme sa na takom mieste, za päť centov sa dala kúpiť obložená žemľa so šunkou. A tak, ó, bol som bohatý, mohol som ich kúpiť štyri. A keď sme zjedli tie žemle a vypili sme coca-colu išiel som odniesť fľaše. A na moje prekvapenie, keď som sa vrátil (Ženy práve v tom čase začali vypadávať z milosti, alebo strácať ženskosť.) moja milá holubica fajčila.

82Stále som mal svoju mienku o ženách, ktoré fajčia a ani trochu som ju odvtedy nezmenil. Je to tak. To je najpodlejšia vec akú môže robiť. Presne tak. Rozmýšľal som ... Cigaretová spoločnosť by ma za toto mohla stíhať, ale to je proste diablove dielo. To vraždí a ničí v tomto národe viac, ako čokoľvek iné. Je to tak. Radšej by som mal syna opilca než fajčiara. Je to tak. Radšej by som videl svoju ženu ležať opitú na podlahe, než ako s cigaretou v ústach.

83Tento Duch Boží, ktorý je vo mne, ak je to Duch Boží (ak o tom pochybujete), vy ktorí fajčíte máte malú nádej, keď sa tam postavíte, pretože to je proste ... Všimnite si na pódiu ako to On stále odsudzuje. Je to strašná vec. Stojte ďaleko od toho. Pani, ak si v tom bola vinná, prosím ťa v Kristovom mene, odstúp preč od toho. To ťa zničí. To ťa zabije. To je samá rakovina.

84Doktori sa vás snažia varovať. A ako vám potom môžu predať niečo také. Keby ste išli do obchodu a povedali by ste: "Chcem za päťdesiat centov rakoviny." No, za to by ich zavreli. Ale keď si kúpite za päťdesiat centov cigariet, kupujete si to isté. Doktori tak hovoria. Och, tento národ zbláznený za peniazmi. Je to príliš zlé. To zabíja. Je to dokázané.

85No, keď som videl to pekné dievča ako sa moderne správa s cigaretou v ruke, skoro ma to zabilo. Pretože som si skutočne myslel, že ju milujem. A pomyslel som si: "No ..."

86Hovoria o mne, že nenávidím ženy, viete, pretože som stále akoby proti nim, ale nie proti vám sestry. Som len proti tomu, ako sa správajú moderné ženy. Je to tak. Dobré ženy by mali byť podľa toho hodnotené.

87Ale pamätám sa, keď ešte fungovala otcova pálenica. Musel som tam byť a nosiť vodu a videl som mladé ženy, ktoré nemali viac ako sedemnásť, osemnásť rokov s mužmi takými starými, ako som ja teraz, opité. Čo museli s nimi robiť, aby vytriezveli, dávali im čiernu kávu, aby dokázali ísť domov a mohli svojim mužom uvariť večeru. Och, takéto niečo. Povedal som : "Ja ..." Toto bola vtedy moja poznámka: "Nie sú hodné ani dobrého náboja, aby ním boli zastrelené." Je to tak. Nenávidel som ženy. A teraz si musím dávať pozor, aby som takto o nich nemyslel.

88Tak, ale teraz, dobrá žena je klenotom v korune svojho muža. Má byť ctená. Moja matka je taká žena a moja žena je taká, oni sú milé. A mám tisíce kresťanských sestier, ktoré si veľmi vážim. Ale ak si oni vedia vážiť to, čím ich Boh urobil, matkami a skutočnými kráľovnami, vtedy je to v poriadku. Žena je jednou z najlepších vecí, ktorú Boh mohol dať mužovi. Okrem spasenia, žena je tou najlepšou vecou, ak je to dobrá žena. Ale ak nie je, Šalamún povedal: "Dobrá žena je klenotom v korune svojho muža, ale zlá žena, nedobrá, je ako voda v jeho krvi." A je to tak, to je tá najhoršia vec, ktorá sa môže stať. Tak dobrá žena .. Brat, ak máš dobrú ženu, váž si ju ako len môžeš. Je to tak, mal by si si ju vážiť. Skutočnú ženu. A deti, ak máte skutočnú matku, ktorá zostáva doma a snaží sa starať o vás, stará sa, aby ste mali čisté oblečenie, posiela vás do školy, učí vás o Ježišovi, mali by ste si vážiť takú milú matku, so všetkým čo je vo vás. Mali by ste si ctiť tú ženu, tak veru. Pretože to je skutočná matka.

89Hovorí sa o negramotnosti v Kentuckých horách. Vidíte to tu v tých nemorálnych časopisoch. Niektoré z tých starých mám stade by mohli prísť do Hollywoodu a učiť tieto moderné matky ako majú vychovávať deti. Nech by prišlo jej dieťa domov v noci s rozstrapatenými vlasmi a ústami ... (ako sa to nazýva?) s make-up-om na tvári, s roztrhnutými šatami na boku, že by celú noc bola niekde vonku, opitá. Brat, ona by zobrala riadnu lieskovú palicu a tá by to už viacej neurobila. Hovorím vám, ona by ... A keby ste tu mali takých trochu viac, mali by ste tu lepší Hollywood a lepší národ. Je to tak. "Snažte sa byť len moderní." To je jeden z diablových trikov.

90No, toto dievča, keď som sa na ňu pozrel, krvácalo mi srdce. Pomyslel som si: "Chudera."

A ona povedala: "Chceš cigaretu, Billy?

Povedal som: "Nie, ďakujem. Nefajčím."

91Ona povedala: "Povedal si, že netancuješ." Oni chceli ísť na nejakú zábavu a ja som nechcel. Hovorili, že tam dole je zábava. Nazývalo sa to tam - Figová záhrada.

A ja som povedal: "Nie, netancujem,."

92Ona povedala: "No, netancuješ, nefajčíš, nepiješ. Čím sa zabávaš?"

93Povedal som: "Rád chodím na ryby, rád poľujem." To ju nezaujímalo.

A tak povedala: "Vezmi si cigaretu."

A ja som povedal: "Nie, ďakujem. Nefajčím."

94Stál som na nárazníku. Staré Fordy mali takú stupačku, pamätáte sa a ja som mal nohy na tom nárazníku a sedel som na zadnom sedadle. Ona a ja. A ona povedala: "Chceš tým povedať, že nebudeš fajčiť? My dievčatá máme viacej odvahy ako ty."

A ja som povedal: "Nie, madam, nemyslím, že by som chcel fajčiť."

95Ona povedala: "Och, ty si ale zbabelec!" Ó! Chcel som byť veľký, drsný Bill. Nechcel som byť žiadny zbabelec. Chcel som byť profesionálny boxerista, to bola moja predstava o živote. A tak som povedal ... "Zbabelec! Zbabelec!"

96Nemohol som to zniesť a tak som povedal: "Daj mi to!" Natiahol som ruku a povedal som si: "Ukážem jej či som zbabelec alebo nie." Zobral som tú cigaretu a chcel som zapáliť zápalku. Nie som zodpovedný za to čo si myslíte. Som len zodpovedný za to, aby som povedal pravdu. A keď som chcel zapáliť tú cigaretu, bol som tak rozhodnutý fajčiť, ako som rozhodnutý zodvihnúť túto Bibliu, počul som ten zvuk: "Fúúú!" Skúsil som to ešte raz, ale nemohol som ju dať do úst. Rozplakal som sa a zahodil som ju. Oni sa mi začali smiať. Išiel som domov peši cez polia, sadol som si tam a plakal som. Bol to strašný život.

97Pamätám sa, ako raz otec s chlapcami išiel ku rieke. Môj brat a ja sme museli zobrať čln a plaviť sa hore dole po rieke a loviť fľaše na pálenku. Za dvanásť vylovených fliaš sme dostali päť centov. Otec tam bol so mnou a mal jednu takú ťapku, myslím že mala asi štvrť litra. Bol tam zvalený strom. Otec tam bol s pánom Dornbushom a on mal pekný čln a ja som sa s ním chcel spriateliť, aby som mohol používať ten čln. Mal dobré kormidlo a môj nemal žiadne. Mali sme len staré dosky, s ktorými sme veslovali. A keby mi dovolil používať ten čln ... On zváral a tiež urobil otcovi ten destilačný prístroj. Oni si tam vyložili nohy na strom a otec vybral z vrecka ťapku s pálenkou, podal mu ju a on sa napil, podal ju naspäť otcovi a on sa tiež napil a položil ju na koreň, ktorý vyčnieval z toho stromu. A pán Dornbush ju zobral a povedal: "Tu máš, Billy."

Povedal som: "Ďakujem, ja nepijem."

98On povedal: "Branham a nepiješ?" Skoro každý Branham zomrel s topánkami na nohách. "A ty si Branham a nepiješ?"

Povedal som: "Nie, nepijem."

"Nie," povedal otec, "vychoval som jedného zbabelca."

99Otec ma nazval zbabelcom. Povedal som: "Podajte mi tú fľašu!" Vytiahol som štupeľ a bol som rozhodnutý, že sa napijem a keď som ju začal nakláňať zrazu som počul ten zvuk: "Fúúú!" Odložil som tú fľašu a utekal som preč cez pole ako som len vládal a plakal som. Niečo mi to nedovolilo urobiť. Rozumiete? Nemohol by som povedať, že som bol nejaký dobrý. Ja som bol rozhodnutý, že sa napijem, ale to bol Boh, milosť, zvláštna milosť, ktorá ma chránila, aby som nerobil niečo takéto. Ja som to chcel robiť, ale On mi to jednoducho nedovolil.

100Neskoršie, keď som mal dvadsať dva rokov, som si našiel dievča, bola milá. Bolo to dievča, ktoré chodilo do kostola, bola nemecká luteránka. Nazývala sa Brumbachová, to je odvodené od mena Brumbaugh. Bolo to milé dievča. Nefajčila, nepila ani netancovala ani nerobila nič také, milé dievča. Nejaký čas som s ňou chodil. Mal som vtedy dvadsať dva rokov. Zarobil som už dosť peňazí, že som si kúpil starý Ford a chodili sme spolu na schôdzky. Vtedy tam nablízku nebol žiadny luteránsky zbor. Oni sa tam prisťahovali z Howard Park.

101A tam bol jeden duchovný, ten ktorý ma ordinoval v misijnom baptistickom zbore, doktor Roy Davis. To bol práve ten, ktorý poslal za mnou brata Upshaw, alebo sa s ním o mne rozprával. Doktor Roy Davis. A tak on tam kázal a mal ten prvý baptistický zbor a tiež to bol misijný, nazývalo sa to Misijný Baptistický Zbor v Jeffersonville. A on tam vtedy kázal a my sme večer chodievali do toho zboru a potom sme sa spolu vracali. Nevstúpil som do tej cirkvi ale rád som tam s ňou chodil. Mojím hlavným motívom bolo chodiť s ňou. Chcem byť úprimný.

102Ona bola z poriadnej rodiny a tak potom, keď som s ňou chodil začal som rozmýšľať: "Nemal by som zaberať čas tomuto dievčaťu." Nie je to dobre, lebo ona je z lepšej rodiny a ja som chudobný. " Môj otec mal podlomené zdravie a ja ... Nebol som schopný postarať sa v živote o takéto dievča, ktoré bolo zvyknuté na pekný dom a koberce na podlahe.

103Pamätám sa, keď som videl prvý koberec, nevedel som čo to je. Obišiel som ho. Myslel som si, že to je najkrajšia vec akú som v živote videl. "Ako môžu niečo takéto položiť na podlahu?" To bol prvý koberec, ktorý som videl. Myslím, že sa to nazýva podlahová rohožka. Možno som to nepovedal správne. Niečo ako pletené prútie alebo niečo také spletené čo sa dáva na podlahu. Pekný zeleno červený, v prostriedku to tvorilo veľké rady. Bolo to skutočne pekné.

104A tak sa pamätám, že som rozmýšľal, že buď sa jej budem musieť opýtať, či by ma chcela za muža alebo sa budem musieť odstúpiť a nechať, aby si ju vzal nejaký dobrý muž, ktorý by sa vedel v živote o ňu starať a bol ku nej milý. Ja by som bol ku nej milý, ale zarábal som len dvadsať centov na hodinu. Tak by som jej toho v živote nemohol veľa poskytnúť. A ja som sa musel ešte starať o celú rodinu, otec mal podlomené zdravie a bolo to pre mňa naozaj ťažké obdobie.

105A tak som rozmýšľal: "Jediné čo môžem urobiť je, že jej poviem, že už viac neprídem, pretože si ju natoľko cením, že jej nechcem skaziť život a nechať ju, aby so mnou zbytočne strácala čas." A potom som rozmýšľal: "Keby si ju niekto vzal a oženil sa s ňou a vytvoril jej milý domov, hoci by som ju ja nemohol mať, ale by som vedel, že je šťastná."

106A tak som rozmýšľal: "Ale nevedel som sa jej jednoducho vzdať!" Bol som v ťažkej situácii. Deň za dňom som o tom rozmýšľal a hanbil som sa jej opýtať, či by ma chcela. Každý večer som si hovoril: "Už sa jej to opýtam." A potom, čo to je, motýle, či niečo čo je ... Vy bratia ste asi všetci pri tom mali podobné prežitia. A bol to naozaj taký zvláštny pocit, tvár mi horela a nevedel som, nedokázal som sa jej to opýtať.

107Myslím, že sa divíte, ako som sa vôbec oženil. Viete čo? Napísal som jej list a v ňom som sa jej to opýtal. Nepísal som tam "Drahá slečna," Keď ide o lásku, tak je to trochu viacej než len to. Veď viete. To nebolo len to, že sme si rozumeli, to bolo ... Napísal som to ako som najlepšie vedel.

108Trochu som sa bál jej matky. Jej matka bola trochu drsná. Ale jej otec bol jemný starý Holanďan, proste milý človek. Bol organizátorom odborových zväzov na železnici. V tom čase zarábal päťsto dolárov mesačne. A ja, ktorý som zarábal dvadsať centov na hodinu, som si mal vziať ich dcéru. Ó! Vedel som, že to nepôjde. A jej matka bola veľmi ... No, je to milá dáma. Bola jednou z tých žien z vyššej spoločnosti. Viete. Trochu pedantná a tak o mňa veľmi nestála. Bol som len obyčajný dedinský chlapec a ona si myslela, že Hope by mala chodiť s chlapcom z lepšej spoločenskej vrstvy a ja si myslím, že mala pravdu. Ale vtedy som si to nemyslel.

109Tak som si myslel: "Dobre, neviem ako. Nemôžem sa opýtať jej otca a jej matky už vôbec nie. A tak sa prv musím opýtať jej." Tak som napísal dopis a ráno, keď som išiel do roboty, tak som ho hodil do schránky. Stredu večer sme išli do zboru a ja som ho poslal pondelok ráno. Celú nedeľu som sa jej snažil povedať, že by som si ju chcel vziať za ženu, ale nenašiel som na to dosť odvahy.

110Tak potom som hodil ten list do schránky. A celý deň som potom v robote rozmýšľal: "Čo keď ten list dostane do rúk jej matka?" Ó! Vedel som, že by ma to zruinovalo, ak by sa jej ten list dostal do rúk, pretože ona sa o mňa veľmi nezaujímala. Bol som z toho celý spotený.

111A tú stredu večer, keď som prišiel, myslel som si: "Ako tam pôjdem? Ak sa ten list dostal do rúk jej matke, tá si ma poriadne podá, a tak som dúfal, že ho dostala tá pravá." Adresoval som ho na Hope. Tak sa nazývala, Hope. A tak som si povedal: "Napíšem, že je to pre Hope." A myslel som, že možno sa to nedostane do rúk matke.

112Vedel som, že bude lepšie, keď pôjdem pre ňu, aby išla, než ako len zastaviť a zatrúbiť. Ó! Žiadny chlapec, ktorý nemá dosť odvahy na to, aby prišiel a zaklepal a opýtal sa či to dievča môže ísť, nemá čo s ňou vonku hľadať. Presne tak. Je to hlúpe. Je to neslušné.

113A tak som zastavil svoj starý Ford, mal som ho celého vylešteného a vyšiel som hore a zaklepal. Pre zľutovanie! Tu prichádza jej matka. Sotva som mohol udržať dych. Povedal som: "Dobrý večer pani Brumbachová."

114Ona povedala: "Dobrý večer, William."

Pomyslel som si: "Ó, William."

A ona na to: "Pôjdeš ďalej?"

115Odpovedal som: "Ďakujem." Vošiel som do dvora. "Je už Hope hotová?"

116A práve vtedy vyšla Hope z domu, poskakovala ako šestnásť ročné dievča a povedal: "Ahoj Billy!"

117"Ahoj Hope, si už hotová na zhromaždenie?"

Povedala: "Za chvíľu."

118Pomyslel som si: "No toto. Ona to nedostala. Ona to nedostala. To je dobre. A Hope to tiež nedostala, tak to bude dobre, pretože by mi to povedala." Tak som sa cítil celkom dobre.

119A potom, keď sme prišli do kostola, tak ma napadlo: "Čo ak to predsa dostala?" Ani som nepočul o čom doktor Davis kázal. Díval som sa na ňu a rozmýšľal som: "Čo ak ho dostala a keď odtiaľto vyjdeme tak ma za to zjazdí, že som sa jej to pýtal?" Nemohol som ani počúvať čo hovoril doktor Davis. Díval som sa na ňu a rozmýšľal som: "Nechcem sa jej vzdať, ale určite musí prísť rozhodujúca chvíľa."

120Keď skončilo zhromaždenie, kráčali sme spolu po ulici smerom ku autu a išli sme domov. Mesiac jasne svietil a ja som sa na ňu díval, bola pekná. Chlapče, díval som sa na ňu a myslel som si: "Ó, ako rád by som ju mal za ženu, ale zdá sa mi, že to asi nepôjde."

121Prešli sme ešte kúsok ďalej a znovu som sa na ňu pozrel. Povedal som: "Ako sa cítiš dnes večer?"

Povedala: "Celkom dobre."

122Zastavil som starý Ford a začali sme vysadať, prešli sme okolo zahli za roh a išli sme ku jej domu. Išiel som s ňou ku dverám. Rozmýšľal som: "Ona asi ten dopis nedostala, tak môžem na to zabudnúť. Budem mať ešte ďalší týždeň milosti." Celkom dobre som sa cítil.

Ona povedala: "Billy?"

Povedal som: "Prosím."

Povedala: "Dostala som tvoj dopis." Ó!

Povedal som: "Naozaj?"

123Povedala: "Hmmm." A kráčala ďalej a už nepovedala nič.

124Rozmýšľal som: "Žena, povedz mi niečo. Pošli ma preč alebo mi povedz čo si o tom myslíš." A opýtal som sa: "Čítala si ho?"

Povedala: "Ahmm."

125Ó, viete ako vás žena vie držať v napätí. No, nemyslím to tak, viete. Ale jednako som rozmýšľal: "Prečo niečo nepovieš?" Išiel som ďalej: "Čítala si ho celý?"

A ona ... [prázdne miesto na páske. – pozn.prekl.] "Ahmm."

126Už sme boli skoro pri dverách a ja som si myslel: "Chlapče, nenechaj ma vojsť až do verandy, pretože odtiaľ by som nemohol pred nimi utiecť, tak mi to povedz teraz." A tak som čakal.

127A ona povedala: "Billy, rada to urobím. Milujem ťa." Nech Boh žehná teraz jej dušu, ona je vo Chvále. Povedala: "Milujem ťa. Myslím, že by sme to mali povedať našim rodičom, povedať o tom rodičom. Nemyslíš?"

128Povedal som: "Drahá, počúvaj, rozdeľme si to na polovicu. Ja to poviem tvojmu otcovi a ty to povieš mame." To horšie som od začiatku nechal na nej.

Povedala: "Dobre, ak to ty prv povieš otcovi."

Povedal som: "Dobre, poviem mu to v nedeľu večer."

129A tak prišla nedeľa večer, priviezol som ju z kostola a ... Ona sa stále na mňa dívala. Pozrel som sa, bolo pol desiatej, to bol čas, aby som už išiel. Charlie sedel za stolom, niečo klepal na stroji a pani Brumbachová sedela naproti v kúte a niečo hačkovala. Viete s takými háčikmi sa to prepletá. Neviem ako sa to volá. Robila tam niečo také. Hope sa stále na mňa dívala, pokrčila čelom a pohľadom mi ukázala na otca. A ja, och! Pomyslel som si: "Čo ak povie, nie?" Začal som už ísť ku dverám. Povedal som si: "Hádam radšej pôjdem?"

130Išiel som ku dverám a ona išla so mnou. Stále ma vyprevádzala ku dverám a hovorievala: "Dobrú noc." Tak išiel som ku dverám a ona povedala: "Nepovieš mu o tom?"

131 Povedal som: "Och, samozrejme budem sa snažiť, ale neviem ako to urobiť."

132A ona povedala: "Ja pôjdem naspäť a ty ho zavolaj von." A tak ona vošla dovnútra a nechala ma tam stáť.

A ja som povedal: "Charlie."

On sa otočil a povedal: "Áno, Billy?"

Povedal som: "Mohol by som sa s tebou chvíľu porozprávať?"

133On povedal: "Samozrejme." Vstal od svojho písacieho stolu. Pani Brumbachová sa na neho pozrela, potom sa pozrela na Hope a potom na mňa. A ja som povedal: "Mohol by si vyjsť do verandy?"

A on povedal: "Áno, vyjdem." Tak vyšiel do verandy.

Povedal som: "Dnes je naozaj pekný večer, však?"

A on na to: "Áno, je."

Povedal som: "Je celkom teplo."

"To je." Pozrel sa na mňa.

134Povedal som: "Tak ťažko som pracoval, robia sa mi mozole na rukách."

On povedal: "Bill, môžeš ju mať. Môžeš ju mať."

135Pomyslel som si: "Ó, to je lepšie." Povedal som: "Myslíš to vážne, Charlie?" Povedal som: "Pozri sa Charlie, viem, že je to tvoja dcéra a ty máš peniaze."

136A on sa načiahol a chytil ma za ruku. Povedal: "Bill, počúvaj, peniaze neznamenajú všetko v živote človeka.

137Povedal som: "Charlie, ja zarábam len dvadsať centov na hodinu, ale ju milujem a ona ma tiež miluje. A sľubujem ti, Charlie, že budem tak robiť, že sa mi zoderú tie mozole na rukách a budem som sa o ňu v živote starať. Budem jej taký verný ako len môžem."

138On povedal: "Verím tomu, Bill." A povedal: "Počúvaj Bill, chcem ti niečo povedať. Vieš, šťastie, aby si bol šťastný, to vôbec nezáleží od peňazí. Buď len na ňu dobrý a ja viem, že budeš.

Povedal som: "Ďakujem, Charlie. Určite budem.

139Potom bol čas, aby to ona povedala mame. Neviem ako to urobila, ale vzali sme sa.

140Tak, keď sme sa vzali nemali sme nič, nič do domácnosti. Myslím, že sme mali dva alebo tri doláre. Prenajali sme si dom. Stálo nás to štyri doláre na mesiac. Bol to malý, starý dom s dvomi miestnosťami. Niekto nám dal starú skladaciu posteľ. Som zvedavý, či niekto z vás videl niekedy starú skladaciu posteľ? Niekto nám ju dal. Išiel som do obchodu a priniesol som malý stôl a štyri stoličky, nebolo to natreté, viete, a mali sme to len na čas. A potom som zašiel ku pánovi Weberovi, on mal obchod so starými vecami a kúpil som kuchynský šporák. Zaplatil som zaň sedemdesiat päť centov a niečo vyše dolára som dal za rošty do neho. Založili sme si domácnosť. Pamätám sa, keď som natieral stoličky, ako som na nich nakreslil trojlístky. Oj, ako sme sa z toho tešili. Mali sme jeden druhého, to bolo to hlavné a Boha. Z jeho milosti a dobroty sme boli ten najšťastnejší pár na zemi.

141Prišiel som na to, že šťastie nezáleží od toho, koľko máš tých zemských vecí, ale aký si spokojný s tým, čo máš.

142Po nejakom čase sa Boh sklonil a požehnal náš skromný dom a mali sme malého chlapca. Nazýval sa Billy Paul, je tu teraz na zhromaždení. A potom trochu neskoršie, asi za jedenásť mesiacov, nás znovu požehnal malým dievčatkom, nazývalo sa Sharon Rose. To je odvodené zo slov Ruža Sáronská.

143A pamätám sa, jedného dňa, keď som ušetril trochu peňazí a išiel som na takú dovolenku. Išiel som chytať ryby na miesto, ktoré sa nazývalo Jazero Paw Paw. Na spiatočnej ceste ...

144Vynechal som to, ako som sa obrátil. V tomto čase som už bol obrátený. Doktor Davis ma ordinoval za kazateľa v Misijnom baptistickom zbore, bol som kazateľom a mal som modlitebňu v Jeffersonville, v ktorej teraz kážem. Bol som pastorom v malom zbore.

145Nebol som za to platený, sedemnásť rokov som bol pastorom toho zboru a nemal som z toho ani cent. Neveril som, že ... Nemali sme tam ani tanier na ofery. A čo sa týka desiatkov zo zárobkov a tak ďalej, vzadu v sále sme mali malú krabičku, na ktorej bolo napísané: "Čo ste urobili mojim najmenším, Mne ste urobili." Takto boli pokrývané zborové náklady. Mali sme pôžičku, ktorú bolo treba splatiť za desať rokov a splatili sme ju za menej ako za dva roky. A vôbec som nevyberal žiadne ofery.

146A potom som mal niekoľko dolárov, ktoré som ušetril na tú dovolenku. Ona tiež pracovala v textilnej fabrike. Milé, dobré dievča. Jej hrob je dnes možno zapadnutý snehom, ale ona je stále v mojom srdci. A pamätám sa, ako ťažko pracovala, aby mi pomohla, aby som mal dosť peňazí a mohol som ísť ku tomuto jazeru na ryby.

147A keď som sa vracal od toho jazera, keď som prichádzal do Mishawaka a do South Bend v Indiáne, všimol som si autá, ktoré mali vzadu nápisy - Jedine Ježiš. Rozmýšľal som: "To znie zvláštne: Jedine Ježiš. Začal som si všímať tieto nápisy. Boli na všetkom. Na bicykloch, na Fordoch, Kadilakoch a všade. Jedine Ježiš. Išiel som za nejakými a doviedli ma ku veľkej zborovej budove. Zistil som, že sú to letniční.

148O letničných som už počul. Hovorili o nich, že sú fanatici, že sa váľajú po podlahe s penou na ústach. Nahovorili mi o nich všetko možné. Tak som s tým nechcel mať nič spoločného.

149Počul som ich ako sa tam správali a pomyslel som si, že sa tam pôjdem pozrieť. Zaparkoval som svoj starý Ford a vošiel som dovnútra a počul som spievať piesne aké som ešte v živote nepočul. Zistil som, že to sú dve veľké cirkvi. Jedna z nich sa nazývala P.A. J.C a druhá P.A.W. Mnohí si možno ešte pamätáte na tieto staré ... Myslím, že teraz sú zjednotení a nazývajú sa Zjednotená Letničná Cirkev. Počúval som niektorých ich učiteľov. Stáli tam a učili o Ježišovi a o tom aký je veľký a aké je všetko veľké a o krste Duchom Svätým. Rozmýšľal som: "O čom to hovoria?"

150Po chvíli niekto vyskočil a začal hovoriť v jazykoch. Nikdy v živote som niečo také nepočul. Zrazu nejaká žena vstala a behala pomedzi rady, ako len vládala. Potom všetci vstávali a začali behať. Pomyslel som si: "Oni skutočne nemajú žiadny zborový poriadok." Vreštia, kričia a tak sa správajú. Pomyslel som si: "To je ale banda!" Ale viete, niečo na tom bolo. Čím dlhšie som tam sedel, tým viac sa mi to páčilo. Bolo na tom niečo, čo vyzeralo skutočne dobre. Začal som ich pozorovať. A to pokračovalo. Rozmýšľal som: "Budem tu s nimi na chvíľu. Som tu blízko pri dverách. Keby niečo tak vyjdem. Viem, kde mám zaparkované auto, hneď za rohom."

151Začal som počúvať tých kazateľov. Boli to znalci a bádatelia. Pomyslel som si: "To je pekné."

Prišiel čas na večeru. Povedali: "Všetci sú pozvaní na večeru."

152Rozmýšľal som: "Moment. Mám dolár a sedemdesiat päť centov na to, aby som sa dostal domov a ako ..." To boli všetky peniaze, ktoré som mal na benzín. Presne toľko mi bolo treba, aby som sa dostal domov. Mal som starý, ale celkom dobrý Ford. Nebol to žiadny šrot. Bol ako jeden tam vonku, len ojazdený. Myslím, že v skutočnosti išiel tridsať míľ za hodinu, ale samozrejme pätnásť tam a pätnásť naspäť. Keď to zrátate máte tridsať. Bol som na večernom zhromaždení a myslel som, že keď skončí tak vyjdem von.

153Ale oznámili tam: "Všetci kazatelia, bez ohľadu z akej sú denominácie, poďte na pódium." Bolo nás tam asi dvesto. Tiež som tam išiel. A potom povedali: "Nemáme toľko času, aby ste všetci kázali. Len vystúpte a povedzte ako sa voláte a odkiaľ ste."

154Prišiel rad na mňa. Povedal som: "William Branham, baptista, Jeffersonville, Indiána." A išiel som ďalej.

155Počul som, ako sa predstavovali všetci ostatní: "Letniční, letniční, letniční, P.A.W., P.A.J.C., P.A.W., P..."

156Keď som tam prechádzal, pomyslel som si: "Zdá sa mi, že som to škaredé kačiatko." Sadol som si a čakal.

157Popoludní tam mali mladých, dobrých kazateľov a oni mocne kázali. A potom tam povedali: "Dnes večer nám bude kázať ..." Zdá sa mi, že ho nazývali "starší." Svojich duchovných namiesto "reverend nazývali "starší." Priviedli tam starého čierneho muža, mal taký staromódny kazateľský kabát. Pochybujem, že ste to niekedy videli. Dlhý holubí chvost, vyšiel s tým takto, viete. Stál tam a obracal sa. Všetci tí kazatelia kázali o Ježišovi, o tom aký je veľký a tak ďalej a tento starý človek zobral svoj text z Jóba. "Kde si bol, keď som kládol základy sveta a keď ranné hviezdy spolu spievali a jasali všetci synovia Boží?"

158Ten biedny starý človek. Pomyslel som si: "Prečo nedali kázať niektorému z tých mladých?" Tá miestnosť bola preplnená a ja som si myslel: "Prečo to neurobia?"

159Potom tento starý človek namiesto toho, aby kázal o tom, čo sa dialo tu na zemi, začal kázať o tom, čo sa dialo po celý čas v nebi. Vyzdvihol Ho na začiatku času a znovu Ho priniesol v druhom príchode dole vodorovnou dúhou. V živote som nepočul takú kázeň. V tom čase ho zasiahol Duch. Vyskočil asi takto vysoko, klepol o seba opätkami, rozhodil rukami a svižným krokom odišiel z pódia. Povedal: "Nemáte tu dosť miesta na moje kázanie." A mal tam viacej miesta ako ja mám tu.

160Pomyslel som si: "Keď to spôsobuje, že starý človek sa takto správa, čo to urobí na mne? Možno niečo z toho potrebujem." Keď tam ten starý človek vystupoval, bolo mi ho ľúto, ale keď stade odišiel, ľutoval som seba. Díval som sa na neho ako odchádzal.

161Vyšiel som stade ten večer a myslel som si: "Zajtra ráno sa nedám nikomu poznať, kto som." Odišiel som a cez noc som si vyžehlil nohavice. Odišiel som spať do kukuričného poľa. Odišiel som dole a kúpil som si za päť centov hromadu starých rožkov. Z hydrantu som si nabral vodu. Vedel som, že sa tu trochu zdržím, tak som si nabral vodu a napil som sa a zjedol som tie rožky a potom som sa išiel znovu napiť. Odišiel som na kukuričné pole, vybral som sedadlá z auta, rozprestrel som medzi ne svoje nohavice a tak som ich žehlil.

162Skoro celú tú noc som sa modlil. Hovoril som: "Pane, do čoho som sa to tu dostal? Nikdy v živote som nevidel takých nábožných ľudí. Pomôž mi, aby som porozumel, čo to všetko znamená."

163Nasledujúce ráno som tam išiel. Pozvali nás na raňajky. Samozrejme, nešiel som s nimi jesť, pretože som nemal nič čo by som mohol dať na oferu. Zjedol som nejaký zo svojich rožkov a sadol som si. Mali tam mikrofón. Nikdy predtým som nevidel mikrofón, bál som sa toho. Mal takú šnúru na zavesenie a visel dole. Taký mikrofón na zavesenie. Ten vedúci povedal: "Minulý večer bol tu na pódiu mladý kazateľ, baptista."

Pomyslel som si: "Ó, ešte to mi bolo treba."

164A on povedal: "On bol najmladší kazateľ na pódiu. Volá sa Branham. Vie niekto niečo o ňom? Povedzte mu, aby sem prišiel, chceme, aby nám priniesol raňajšie posolstvo."

165Ó! Mal som na sebe len tričko a tenké nohavice. A my baptisti veríme, že musíte mať oblek, aby ste mohli zastať za kazateľňou. Viete. Sedel som potichu. A zatiaľ ... Oni mali túto svoju medzinárodnú konferenciu na severe, pretože keby to bolo na juhu, černosi by tam nemohli ísť. A oni tam mali černochov a ja som bol z juhu a mal som ešte nejaké zaužívané veci, viete, hoci som to nebral až tak ako iní. A stalo sa, že si vedľa mňa sadol čierny človek. Sedel som tam a díval som sa na neho. Pomyslel som si: "On je brat."

166Ten vedúci povedal: "Vie niekto niečo o Wiliamovi Branhamovi?" Skrčil som sa takto na sedadle. On to ešte raz zopakoval: "Niekto vonku? Vie niekto, kde sa nachádza William Branham. Povedzte mu, že chceme, aby prišiel sem na pódium a kázal nám dnes ráno. On je baptistický kazateľ z južnej Indiány."

167Sedel som ticho schúlený. Aj tak ma nikto nepoznal. Ten čierny muž sa na mňa pozrel a opýtal sa: "Nevieš kde je?"

168Pomyslel som si: "Musel by som buď klamať alebo niečo urobiť. A tak som povedal: "Zohni sa sem."

- Prosím?

- Chcem ti niečo povedať. To som ja.

- Tak vstaň a choď tam.

169- Vidíš. Nemôžem. Mám len tieto tenké nohavice a tričko. Nemôžem tam takto ísť.

170- Tým ľuďom je to jedno, ako si oblečený. Choď tam.

- Nie, nie. Buď ticho a nič nehovor.

171A oni znovu prišli ku mikrofónu a hovorili: "Vie niekto, kde sa nachádza William Branham?"

172On povedal: "Tu je! Tu je! Tu je!" Ó! Vstal som v tričku.

173On povedal: "Poďte sem, pán Branham, chceme, aby ste priniesli posolstvo." Ó, pred všetkými tými kazateľmi, pred všetkými tými ľuďmi. Prišiel som tam. Červenal som sa a uši mi horeli. V tenkých nohaviciach a v tričku, kazateľ, baptistický kazateľ ide takto ku mikrofónu, ktorý predtým nikdy nevidel.

174Zastal som si tam a povedal som: "Ja o tomto neviem." Bol som nemotorný, nervózny. Viete. Otvoril som Lukáša 16 a rozmýšľal som: "No dobre..." Zobral som stade svoju tému: "Potom v pekle pozdvihol svoje oči a zaplakal." Začal som kázať a cítil som sa lepšie. Povedal som: "Ten boháč bol v pekle a zaplakal." Tých niekoľko prostých slov, ako pri iných takýchto kázňach. "Veríš tomu?" a "Prehovor ku tej skale." Počuli ste ma o tom kázať. A teraz som kázal: "Potom zaplakal." A hovoril som: "Neboli tam žiadne deti, v pekle určite nie. Potom zaplakal. Neboli tam žiadne kvety. Potom zaplakal. Nebol tam Boh. Potom zaplakal. Nebol tam Kristus. Potom zaplakal." Potom som ja zaplakal. Niečo ma chytilo. Ó! Neviem, čo sa potom dialo. Keď som sa z toho spamätal, bol som už vonku. Ľudia volali, kričali a plakali. Bol to ohromný čas.

175Keď som vyšiel, prišiel ku mne človek s veľkým texaským klobúkom, v čižmách a povedal: "Som starší, Taký a taký." kazateľ v kovbojských čižmách v kovbojskom oblečení.

Pomyslel som si:" Tak potom moje tenké nohavice nie sú až také najhoršie."

176Povedal: "Chcem, aby si prišiel a urobil tam u mňa evanjelizáciu."

177"Ó, počkajte pane, nech si to zapíšem." A zapísal som si to.

178Tu prichádza človek v takých nohaviciach aké nosia pri golfe, v takej kombinéze a povedal: "Som starší, taký a taký z Miami. Rád by som ťa pozval ..."

179Pomyslel som si: "Ó, možno že šaty veľa neznamenajú." Podal mi lístok s adresou. Pozrel som sa na to a pomyslel som si: "Dobre."

180Zobral som tie adresy a išiel som domov. Keď ma žena uvidela opýtala sa: "Z čoho si taký šťastný, Billy?"

181- Ó, stretol som to najlepšie. To je to najlepšie, čo som doteraz videl. Tí ľudia sa nehanbia za svoje náboženstvo. - A všetko som jej o tom porozprával. - A pozri sa drahá, celý rad pozvaní od tých ľudí.

- Či to nie sú tí fanatici?

182- Neviem akými sú fanatikmi, ale majú niečo, čo ja potrebujem. To je to, o čom nepochybujem. Videl som tam starého muža, deväťdesiat ročného ako znovu omladol. V živote som nepočul takú kázeň. Nikdy som nepočul tak kázať baptistu. Oni kázali tak, že im až chýbal dych, skláňajú kolená až na podlahu, vstávajú a znovu sa nadychujú. Počula by si ich na vzdialenosť dvoch blokov. Nikdy v živote som také niečo nepočul. Hovoria v neznámom jazyku a iný vykladá to, čo hovoria. V živote som niečo také nepočul. Pôjdeš so mnou?

183- Drahý, keď som sa za teba vydala, budem s tebou až kým nás smrť nerozdelí. Pôjdem. Povieme to teraz rodičom.

184- Dobre. Ty to povedz tvojej mame a ja to poviem mojej. - A tak sme išli. Povedal som to mame.

185Mama povedal. - Dobre, samozrejme, Billy. Do čohokoľvek ťa Pán povoláva, choď a rob to.

186Pani Brumbachová chcela, aby som tam prišiel. Išiel som tam. Povedala. - O čom to hovoríš?

187- Ó, pani Brubachová, ale vy ste vôbec nevideli takých ľudí.

- Ukľudni sa! Ukľudni sa!

- Áno madam. Prepáčte.

- Vieš, že to je banda fanatikov?

188- Nie madam, neviem. Sú to naozaj milí ľudia.

189- To je ale nápad! Ty si myslíš, že budeš ťahať moju dcéru medzi takých niktošov? Vylúčené! To nie sú nič iné len smeti, ktoré iné cirkvi vyhodili. Skutočne! Na také niečo moju dcéru nebudeš nahovárať.

190Povedal som: " Ale viete, pani Brumbachová, dole v srdci cítim, že Pán chce, aby som išiel s tými ľuďmi."

191Povedala: "Choď naspäť do svojho zboru až kým ti nebudú schopní zabezpečiť faru a správaj sa ako muž, ktorý má rozum. Moju dcéru tam nebudeš vodiť."

" Áno, madam." Obrátil som sa a odišiel som.

192Hope začala plakať. Prišla a povedala: "Billy, bez ohľadu na to, čo hovorí mama, ja budem s tebou." Nech je požehnané jej srdce.

- To je v poriadku, drahá.

193A nechal som to tak. Ona by nedovolila, aby jej dcéra išla s takými ľuďmi, pretože "To nie sú nič len smeti." A tak som to nechal tak. To bola najväčšia chyba, akú som v živote urobil, jedna z najhorších.

194Trochu neskoršie, po niekoľkých rokoch, keď prišli deti. Jedného dňa v roku 1937 prišla povodeň. Mal som vtedy hliadku. Snažil som sa, ako som len mohol, zachraňovať ľudí zo zaplavených oblastí. Domy sa rúcali. Moja žena ochorela a bolo to s ňou veľmi, veľmi zle. Dostala zápal pľúc. Normálna nemocnica bola taká preplnená, že sme ju tam nemohli dať, tak sme ju dali do administratívnej budovy, kde mali izbu pre chorých. Mňa potom odvolali. Stále som býval pri rieke a plavil som sa v člne a tak som sa snažil zachraňovať ľudí zo zaplavených oblastí.

195Zavolali mi a povedali: "Na ulici Chestnut je dom, ktorý sa každú chvíľu môže zrútiť. Je v ňom matka a hromada detí. Myslíš že by si sa tam so svojím motorovým člnom mohol dostať?" "Urobím všetko, čo budem môcť." Povedal som.

196Zápasil som s vlnami. Hore sa prelomila priehrada a voda zmývala mesto. Vydal som zo seba, čo som len mohol, aby som prešiel cez zaplavenú aleju a cez rôzne miesta. Dostal som sa blízko ku násypu, cez ktorý už pretekala voda. Počul som niekoho kričať a vo verande som uvidel stáť matku. Valili sa tam tie veľké vlny. Išiel som s člnom takto hore a potom som sa s prúdom dostal naspäť na túto stranu. Zastavil som na chvíľu čln a uviazal som ho o verandový stĺp. Vbehol som dovnútra, chytil som tú matku a nasadil som ju do člnu a tiež dve alebo tri deti. Odviazal som čln a pustil som sa naspäť. Prešiel som dole nižšie a priviezol som ju ku brehu. Išiel som asi jeden a pol míle cez mesto, až kým som sa nedostal ku brehu. Keď som tam priplával, začala omdlievať a kričať: Moje dieťa! Moje dieťa!

197Zdalo sa mi, že tým myslí, že v dome nechala dieťa. Ó! Znovu som sa vydal naspäť, zatiaľ kým sa jej iní snažili pomôcť. Potom som sa dozvedel, že ona chcela vedieť, kde je jej dieťa. Jednalo sa o malého chlapca okolo trojročného a ja som si myslel, že má na mysli nejaké nemluvňa alebo niečo také.

198Znovu som sa vydal na to miesto. Keď som uviazal čln a vošiel dovnútra, nemohol som nájsť žiadne dieťa. Veranda sa začala rúcať a voda začal odplavovať dom. Rýchlo som vybehol. Chytil som drevo, ktoré voda začala odnášať a ku ktorému som mal uviazaný čln. Dostal som sa do člna a odviazal som ho.

199Odnieslo ma to až do hlavného riečneho prúdu. Bolo asi pol dvanástej v noci, stále padal dážď so snehom. Chytil som štartovaciu šnúru a snažil som sa naštartovať čln, ale motor nechcel naskočiť. Skúšal som to znovu a znovu ale nič. Dostával som sa stále viacej do prúdu, dole bol vodopád. Snažil som sa zo všetkých síl. Pomyslel som si: "To je môj koniec! Skutočne!" Snažil som sa zo všetkých síl. Povedal som: "Pane, prosím, nedaj mi zomrieť takouto smrťou." A stále som ťahal tú štartovaciu šnúru.

200A zrazu prišlo ku mne: "A čo s tou bandou smetí, ku ktorým si nešiel?" Och.

201Dal som ruky naspäť do člnu a povedal som: "Bože, buď mi milostivý. Nedaj, aby som takto opustil svoju ženu a dieťa, keď sú tam chorí. Prosím." A stále som takto ťahal tú šnúru a motor nechcel naštartovať. Už som počul dole hučať ten vodopád. Len niekoľko minút a budem v ňom. Povedal som: "Pane, ak mi odpustíš, sľubujem Ti, že urobím všetko." A znovu som potiahol a motor naštartoval. Pridal som plný plyn ako sa len dalo a nakoniec som sa dostal ku brehu.

202Išiel som naspäť, aby som našiel nákladné auto našej hliadky. Niekto z nich tam povedal. "Počúvaj, administratívnu budovu už zobrala voda." Bola tam moja žena a dieťa, obidve deti.

203Vydal som sa ku administratívnej budove, ako som len vládal. Voda tam už dosahovala výšku 15 stôp [4,5m – pozn.prekl.]. Bol tam major a ja som sa opýtal: "Major, čo sa stalo s nemocnicou?"

Povedal: "Neboj sa. Mal si tam niekoho?"

- Áno. Chorú ženu a dve deti.

204- Všetkých vyviezli. Sú vo vagóne, ktorý ich odváža do Charlestownu.

205Bežal som, nasadol som do auta, pripojil som zaň čln a ponáhľal som sa tam. Potoky tam boli rozliate na šírku dva a pol alebo tri míle. Celú noc som sa snažil tam dostať. Nejaký ľudia hovorili, že voda zmietla ten vagón z násypu.

206Nakoniec som zistil, že som obkolesený vodou a nachádzam sa na malom ostrove a strávil som tam tri dni. Mal som dosť času, aby som rozmýšľal o tom, či to boli smeti alebo nie. Stále som sa trápil: "Kde je moja žena."

207Nakoniec, keď som ju po niekoľkých dňoch našiel, keď som sa stade dostal a prešiel som cez záplavy, bola v Kolubuse, v Indiáne, v baptistickej modlitebni, z ktorej bola zriadená provizórna nemocnica. Izby s chorými na poľných lôžkach. Bežal som za ňou ako som len mohol, snažil som sa ju nájsť, kričal som: "Hope! Hope! Hope!" Uvidel som ju. Ležala tam na lôžku, dostala TBC.

Zodvihla svoju drobnú kostnatú ruku a povedala: "Billy."

Pobehol som ku nej a povedal som: "Hope, drahá."

Povedala: "Vyzerám strašne, však?"

"Nie, drahá, vyzeráš dobre."

208Asi šesť mesiacov sme robili všetko, čo sme mohli, aby sme zachránili jej život, ale ona čím ďalej tým viac slabla a slabla.

209Jedného dňa, keď som mal hliadku, mal som zapnuté rádio a myslím, že som počul ako hlásili, urobili výzvu cez rádio: "William Branham, nech sa hneď dostaví do nemocnice, zomiera mu žena." Ponáhľal som sa do nemocnice tak rýchlo ako sa mi len dalo. Zapol som červené svetlo a pustil sirénu. Zastal som pred nemocnicou a vbehol dovnútra. Keď som prechádzal cez nemocnicu, uvidel som svojho priateľa, s ktorým som chytával ryby, Sama Adaira. Behávali sme spolu ako chlapci.

210Doktor Sam Adair, to je on, ktorého sa týkalo to videnie, ktoré som mal nedávno a povedal som mu to, o tej klinike. On povedal, že ak niekto pochybuje o tých videniach, nech mu len zavolá a presvedčí sa, či to bola pravda, alebo nie.

211Tu mi takto vyšiel oproti a v ruke držal klobúk. Pozrel sa na mňa a začal plakať. Pobehol som ku nemu a objal som ho. Objal ma a povedal: "Billy, ona zomiera. Je mi to ľúto. Urobil som, čo som mohol. Mal som tu špecialistov a všetko možné."

Povedal som: "Sam, ona určite nezomiera!"

Povedal: "Áno, zomiera. Nechoď tam Billy."

Povedal som: "Musím tam ísť, Sam."

- Nechoď tam. Nechoď tam, prosím ťa.

- Dovoľ mi tam vojsť.

- Pôjdem s tebou.

212- Nie, zostaň tu. Chcem byť pri nej v jej posledných minútach.

- Je v bezvedomí.

213Vošiel som do tej izby. Sedela tam ošetrovateľka a plakala. Ona chodila s Hope spolu do školy. Pozrel som sa na ňu, začala plakať zodvihla ruku a začala odchádzať.

214Pozrel som sa na ňu a potriasol som ju. Ležala tam. Schudla zo šesťdesiatych kíl asi na tridsať. Potriasol som ju. Keby som žil do sto rokov, nikdy nezabudnem, čo sa stalo. Otočila sa a tie veľké pekné oči sa pozreli na mňa. Usmiala sa. Povedala: "Billy, prečo si ma zavolal naspäť?"

- Drahá, práve som dostal výplatu.

215Musel som pracovať. Mali sme veľký dlh a bolo treba zaplatiť stovky dolárov za lekárov a nemali sme nič, čím by sme to zaplatili. Musel som pracovať. Navštevoval som ju dva alebo tri razy za deň a každú noc, keď bola v takomto stave.

- Čo tým myslíš, že som ťa zavolal naspäť?

216- Billy, kážeš o tom, rozprávaš o tom, ale nemáš ani predstavu čo to je.

- O čom hovoríš?

217- O nebi. Pozri. Viedli ma domov nejakí ľudia, muži alebo ženy, takí nejakí oblečení v bielom. Bol tam kľud a pokoj. Veľké krásne vtáky lietali zo stromu na strom. Nemysli si, že som, bez seba. Billy, poviem ti kde sme urobili chybu. Sadni si. - Nesadol som si. Kľakol som si a chytil som ju za ruku. - Vieš, kde sme urobili chybu?

Povedal som. - Áno, drahá, viem.

218- Nemali sme počúvať mamu. Tí ľudia boli v poriadku.

Povedal som. - Viem to.

219Povedala: "Sľúb mi, že pôjdeš ku tým ľuďom, pretože oni majú pravdu. Vychovaj tak moje deti. Chcem ti niečo povedať. Zomieram, ale nemám strach z odchodu. Je to nádherné. Jediné čo ma trápi, že ťa opúšťam, Billy. Viem, že vychováš tieto dve malé deti. Sľúb mi, že nezostaneš sám a že nenecháš, aby sa o moje deti nemal kto postarať." To bolo rozumné od dvadsať jeden ročnej matky.

Povedal som: "Hope, nemôžem ti to sľúbiť."

220Povedala: "Prosím ťa, sľúb mi to." Potom povedala: "Chcem ti ešte niečo povedať. Pamätáš sa na tú pušku?" Do pušiek som pobláznený. A ona povedala: "Chcel si si vtedy kúpiť tú pušku a nemal si dosť peňazí na zaplatenie splátky.

Povedal som: "Áno."

221Ona na to: "Šetrila som peniaze, moje päťcentové mince, aby som mohla zaplatiť splátku za tú pušku pre teba. Teraz, keď toto skončí, choď domov, pozri sa do skladacej posteli, pod tým papierom nájdeš tie peniaze. Sľúb mi, že si kúpiš tú pušku."

222Neviete ako som sa cítil, keď som tam videl ležať tých sedemdesiat päť centov v päť centových minciach. Kúpil som tú pušku.

223Ďalej povedala: "Pamätáš sa keď si mi išiel kúpiť do mesta pančuchy, keď sme išli do Fort Wayne?"

Povedal som: "Áno."

224Prišiel som domov, bol som chytať ryby. Mali sme ísť do Fort Wayne, mal som tam večer kázať. Ona povedala: "Vieš, vravela som ti, že sú dva druhy." Jedny sa nazývali Chiffon A tie druhé Rayon. Je to tak? Rayon a Chiffon. Chifon boli najlepšie. Je to tak? A ona povedal: "Kúp mi nejaké Chiffon, plný tvar." Viete, to sa jedná o také niečo vzadu na tých pančuchách. Alebo na vrchu? Nevedel som nič o ženskom prádle.

225Išiel som dole po ulici a opakoval som si: "Chiffon, Chiffon, Chiffon, Chiffon." Aby som to nezabudol, stále som si to hovoril.

Niekto ma pozdravil: "Nazdar Billy."

226Odpovedal som: "Nazdar." A ďalej som si hovoril: "Chiffon, Chiffon, Chiffon."

227Na rohu som stretol pána Spona. Povedal: "Hej, Billy, vieš že na poslednom móle berú okúne?"

Povedal som: "Naozaj, je to pravda?"

- Áno.

Potom, keď odišiel, tak som rozmýšľal: "Ako sa to volá?" Zabudol som.

228V lacnom desať centovom obchode predávala Thelma Fordová, dievča, ktoré som poznal. Vedel som, že tam predávajú pančuchy, tak som tam išiel. Pozdravil som ju: "Nazdar Thelma."

- Nazdar Billy. Ako sa máš? Ako sa má Hope?

229- Dobre. Thelma, chcem kúpiť Hope fusekle.

- Hope nenosí fusekle.

- Ale, nosí. Určite.

- Myslíš asi pančuchy.

230- Áno. To je ono. - Pomyslel som si. - Ó, ukázal som aký som nevzdelaný.

- Aké chce?

Rozmýšľal som. - Aké máte.

- No, máme Rayon.

231Nevedel som aký je v tom rozdiel. Rayon, Chiffon. To všetko znie rovnako. Tak som povedal: "Také chcem. Zabaľ mi jeden pár, plný tvar." Asi som to zle povedal. Ako sa to volá? Plná fazóna. A tak som jej povedal: "Zabaľ mi jeden pár."

232A keď mi ich dávala, stáli len okolo tridsať centov. Dvadsať alebo tridsať centov, polovicu ceny. Povedal som jej: "Daj mi dva páry."

233A prišiel som domov a povedal som: "Vieš, drahá, vy ženy musíte pochodiť celé mesto, aby ste dobre nakúpili. Viete ako sa človek rád pochváli. Povedal som: "Ale pozri sa sem. Ja som kúpil dva páry za takú cenu ako ty jeden. Vidíš? To sú moje schopnosti. Vieš, Thelma mi ich predala. Dala mi ich za polovičnú cenu."

Ona sa opýtala: "Kúpil si Chiffon?"

234- Samozrejme. - Pre mňa to znelo všetko rovnako. Nevedel som, že je v tom nejaký rozdiel.

235Povedala: "Billy." Zdalo sa mi to divné, keď sme prišli do Fort Wayne, že mala iné pančuchy. Teraz mi povedala: "Dala som ich tvojej mame. To boli pre staršie ženy. Prepáč, že som to urobila."

Povedal som: "Drahá, to je v poriadku."

236A ona povedala: "Nezostaň teraz sám." Nevedela, čo sa malo stáť potom za niekoľko hodín. Držal som jej milé ruky, kým ju anjeli Boží neodniesli.

237Išiel som domov. Nevedel som, čo mám robiť. Ľahol som si tú noc a počul som niečo. Myslím, že to bola myš v krbe, kde sme mali nejaké papiere. Zavrel som nohou dvierka a tam viselo jej kimono a ona ležala už tam v márnici. A práve vtedy mi niekto zavolal. Bol to brat Frank Broy. Povedal: "Billy, tvoje dieťa zomiera."

- Moje dieťa?

238- Áno. Sharon Rose. Je tam teraz lekár a povedal, že má tuberkulóznu meningtidu, vstrebala to v mlieku od svojej matky. Zomiera.

239Nasadol som do auta a išiel som tam. Bola tam, moja zlatá, maličká. Zobrali ju do nemocnice.

240Išiel som tam, aby som ju videl. Vyšiel Sam a povedal: "Billy, nechoď ku nej do izby, musíš myslieť na Billy Paula. Ona zomiera."

- Doktor, musím vidieť svoje dieťa.

241- Nie, nemôžeš tam ísť. Má meningtídu. Billy, prenesieš to na Billy Paula.

242Čakal som, až kým neodišiel. Nemohol som to zniesť, že zomiera a jej matka leží tam dole v pohrebnej službe. Hovorím vám, ťažká je cesta vinníka. Keď Sam aj ošetrovateľka odišli, zišiel som dole do suterénu. Je to malá nemocnica. Bola na izolačke. Po jej drobných očkách jej lozili muchy. Dali jej tam na oči takú malú sieťku. Mala kŕče. Jej malá tučná nôžka sa pohybovala hore dole a tiež je rúčky, následkom tých kŕčov. Pozrel som sa na ňu, bola už dosť veľká, že vyzerala milo. Mala osem mesiacov.

243Jej matka ju zvykla dávať von na dvor v jej maličkej zásterke, keď som prichádzal domov. Zvykol som zatrúbiť a ona išla, robila "ge-ge, ge-ge"a vystierala ku mne rúčky.

244A teraz tu moja maličká ležala a zomierala. Díval som sa na ňu a povedal som: "Sharon, poznáš otecka? Poznáš otecka, Sharon?" A keď sa pozrela, bolo vidno že tak veľmi trpí, že jej pekné modré oči boli vykrivené. To mi skoro vytrhlo srdce.

245Kľakol som na kolená a povedal som: "Pane, čo som urobil? Či som nekázal Evanjelium na rohoch ulíc, a či som nerobil všetko čo som len vedel? Nemier tým na mňa. Ja som tých ľudí nikdy nenazval smeti. To ona nazvala tých ľudí smeti. Je mi ľúto, že sa to všetko tak stalo. Odpusť mi. Neber mi moje dieťa." A keď som sa modlil, vyzeralo akoby zostúpila dole čierna plachta. Vedel som, že ma odmietol.

246To bol najťažší a najzradnejší úsek môjho života. Keď som vstal, pozrel som sa na ňu a zamyslel som sa, satan mi vnucoval myšlienku: "Pozri, to znamená, že ty si tak usilovne kázal a žil si takým životom a teraz, keď sa jedná o tvoje vlastné dieťa, že On ťa odmietne?"

247Povedal som: "To je pravda. Ak On nemôže zachrániť moje dieťa, potom nemôžem ..." Zastavil som sa. Nevedel som čo robiť. A potom som povedal toto. Povedal som: "Pane, ty si mi ju dal a ty ju teraz berieš, nech je požehnané meno Pánovo! Keby si zobral aj mňa, stále Ťa budem milovať."

248Položil som na ňu ruky a povedal som: "Žehnám ťa, moja drahá. Otecko ťa chcel vychovať, z celého svojho srdca som ťa chcel vychovať, aby si milovala Pána. Ale anjeli prichádzajú pre teba, srdiečko moje. Otecko zoberie tvoje telíčko a položí ho do náručia matky. Pochovám ťa s ňou. Jedného dňa ťa otecko stretne, ty tam len čakaj s maminkou."

249Keď jej matka zomierala, povedala. Posledné slová, ktoré povedala: "Billy, pracuj ďalej pre Pána."

250Povedal som: "Ak budem pracovať na jeho poli až do jeho príchodu, zoberiem deti a stretneme sa. Ak nie, budem pochovaný vedľa teba. A ty choď tam na pravú stranu tej veľkej brány a kde vidieť tých všetkých, ako tam vchádzajú, zastaň si tam a začni kričať, ako len budeš vládať: "Bill! Bill! Bill!" Tam sa s tebou stretnem." Pobozkal som ju na rozlúčku. Dnes som na tom bojovom poli. Je to už skoro dvadsať rokov. Mám schôdzku so svojou ženou. Idem sa s ňou stretnúť.

251Zobral som svoje malé dieťa, keď zomrela a položil som ju do náručia matky a odprevadili sme ich na cintorín. Stál som tam a počúval brata Smitha, metodistického kazateľa, ktorý kázal na pohrebe: "Popol do popola a prach do prachu." A ja som myslel: "Srdce do srdca." Odišla.

252Zakrátko po tom som tam raz ráno zobral malého Billyho. Bol ešte len taký malý chlapec.

253Preto je on stále so mnou a ja s ním. Musel som mu byť oboje, otcom a matkou. Nemohli sme si dovoliť stále cez noc udržiavať oheň, aby som mal pre neho teplé mlieko a tak som si dával fľašu s mliekom takto pod chrbát, aby bolo teplé. Hrial som ho svojím telom.

254Priľnuli sme k sebe ako kamaráti. Jedného dňa, keď odídem z Pánovho poľa, chcem mu podať Slovo a povedať: "Pokračuj Billy. Zostávaj s Ním." Niektorí ľudia sa divia, prečo ho mám stále pri sebe. Nemôžem sa ho vzdať. Už je ženatý, ale ja stále pamätám, čo mi ona povedala. "Zostaň s ním." Tak sme priľnuli ku sebe ako kamaráti.

255Pamätám sa ako sme chodili po meste, fľašu s mliekom som mal pod pazuchou, keby začal plakať. Raz večer som sa s ním prechádzal tam vzadu po dvore a zrazu začal plakať. (Keď ho mala porodiť, dusila sa a ja ... Len dievča. Viete.) Prechádzal som sa s ním hore dole pri tom starom dube a on začal plakať za mamou. Nemal som mamu, aby som ho ku nej priviedol. Zobral som ho a povedal som mu: "Môj maličký."

256Opýtal sa: "Otecko, kde je moja maminka? Ty si ju tam položil do zeme?"

Povedal som: "Nie, môj maličký. Ona je v poriadku, je hore v nebi."

257Raz popoludní mi povedal niečo, čo ma skoro zabilo. Plakal, bol som s ním celé popoludnie až do večera. Nosil som ho takto na chrbte, na rukách a hladkal som ho a on povedal: "Otecko, prosím ťa choď a priveď sem maminku."

- Môj maličký, nemôžem priviesť maminku. Ježiš ...

- Tak povedz Ježišovi, aby mi poslal maminku. Ja ju chcem.

258- No, môj maličký, raz ja aj ty tam pôjdeme a uvidíme ju.

Zamyslel sa a povedal: "Otecko!"

- Čo je?

- Ja som videl maminku tam hore na oblaku.

259Ó, skoro ma to zabilo. Pomyslel som si: "Videl som maminku tam hore na oblaku." Skoro som odpadol. Privinul som si toho chlapca takto ku sebe a sklonil som hlavu a išli sme dovnútra.

260Dni ubiehali. Nemohol som na to zabudnúť. Snažil som sa pracovať. Nemohol som ísť naspäť domov. Už to viac nebol domov. Chcel som zostať. Nemali sme nič, len ten starý ošúchaný nábytok, ale to bolo niečo z čoho sme sa s ňou spolu tešili. To bol domov.

261Pamätám sa jedného dňa, pracoval som vo verejných službách. Išiel som opravovať staré sekundárne vedenie, viselo dole. Bolo to včas ráno. Vyšplhal som sa na ten krížový stĺp. (Nemohol som sa vzdať toho dieťaťa. Mohol som vidieť ako zomiera moja žena, ale že zomrelo to dieťa, to moje maličké.) Bol som na tom stĺpe a spieval som: "Tam ďaleko na tom kopci stál starý, drsný kríž." A viete, primár ide do transformátoru a to prechádza do sekundárneho vinutia. Ja som bol zavesený hore na tom. A keď som sa pozrel, slnko mi práve vychádzalo za chrbtom, mal som vystreté ruky a na úbočí toho kopca to vrhalo znak kríža. Pomyslel som si: "Áno, to boli moje hriechy, ktoré Ho tam doviedli."

262Povedal som: "Sharon, moja drahá. Otecko ťa chce tak veľmi vidieť, drahá. Ako veľmi by som ťa chcel znovu objať v náručí, srdiečko moje maličké." Bol som bez seba. Bolo to už pár týždňov. Stiahol som si gumové rukavice. Dvesto tridsať voltov prechádzalo rovno popri mne. Stiahol som si gumové rukavice. Povedal som: "Bože, nenávidím to. Som zbabelec. Ale Sharon, otecko ťa za chvíľu bude vidieť. Teba aj maminku." Začal som si sťahovať rukavice, aby som sa chytil tých dvesto tridsať voltov. To by vás zničilo, nezostala by vo vás žiadna krv. Začal som si sťahovať tie rukavice a niečo sa stalo. Keď som sa prebral, sedel som na zemi, ruky som mal takto na tvári a plakal som. Bola to Božia milosť, inak by som nemal tu toto zhromaždenie s uzdravovaním. To som si istý. To bol On, ktorý chránil svoj dar, nie mňa.

263Pobral som sa domov. Skončil som, odložil som nástroje a išiel som domov. Povedal som: "Idem domov."

264Išiel som okolo domu a vybral som zo schránky poštu. Bolo chladno, vošiel som dovnútra. Mali sme jednu malú izbu, spal som tam na lehátku, bola tam stará pec, začínali mrazy. Zobral som tú poštu, pozrel som sa na ňu a prvé čo tam bolo, jej malá vianočná úspora, osemdesiat centov "slečna Rose Branhamová." Znovu to tu bolo.

265Bol som hájnikom. Načiahol som sa a vybral som z púzdra svoju pištoľ. Povedal som: "Pane, nemôžem už ďalej takto žiť, zomieram, som strašne trápený." Natiahol som pištoľ, oprel som si ho ku hlave, kľakol som si v tej tmavej izbe a povedal som: "Otče náš, ktorý si v nebesiach, posväť sa Tvoje Meno. Príď tvoje kráľovstvo. Nech sa stane Tvoja vôľa" a z celej sily som sa snažil stisnúť kohútik a povedal som: "ako v nebi tak i na zemi. Daj nám dnes náš každodenný chlieb." A to nevystrelilo!

266Pomyslel som si: Ó Bože, či ma chceš roztrhať na kusy? Čo som urobil, že mi nechceš dať ani zomrieť?" Odhodil som ten pištoľ a on vystrelil a guľka preletela cez izbu. Povedal som: "Bože, prečo nemôžem zomrieť a zbaviť sa tohoto? Už tak ďalej nemôžem žiť. Musíš pre mňa niečo urobiť." Spadol som na svoju starú špinavú pričňu a začal som plakať.

267Musel som zaspať. Neviem, či som spal alebo čo sa stalo.

268Stále som mal túžbu byť na západe. Chcel som mať taký klobúk. Môj otec za mladi krotil kone a ja som stále chcel mať jeden taký klobúk. Brat Demos Shakarián mi včera jeden taký kúpil, to je prvý z tých západných klobúkov, ktorý mám.

269Zdalo sa mi, že idem cez prériu a spievam si pieseň: "Na voze sa zlámalo koleso a na farme visí tabuľka - Na predaj." A keď som išiel ďalej všimol som si starý prikrytý voz, také aké jazdia po prérii a mal zlámané koleso. To vlastne predstavovalo moju zlámanú rodinu. A keď som prišiel bližšie, pozrel som sa a tam stálo veľmi pekné mladé dievča, okolo dvadsať ročné. Svetlé vlnité vlasy a modré oči, oblečená bola v bielom. Pozrel som sa na ňu, pozdravil som ju a išiel som ďalej.

Ona povedal: "Dobrý deň, otecko."

270Obrátil som sa: "Otecko? Ako to? Slečna, ako ja môžem byť váš otec, keď ste taká stará ako ja?"

271Povedala: "Otecko, nevieš ani kde si."

- Čo tým myslíte?

272Povedala: "Toto je nebo. Na zemi som bola tvoja malá Sharon."

"Ako to, drahá, veď ti si bola len malé dieťa."

273Povedala: "Otecko, tu nie sú malé deti malými deťmi, tu sú ľudia nesmrteľní. Nestarnú ani nerastú."

274Povedal som: "Sharon, drahá si pekná mladá žena."

Ona povedala: "Mama čaká na teba."

- Kde?

- Hore v tvojom novom dome.

275- V novom dome? (Branhamovci sú tuláci, nemajú domov.) No, drahá, ja som nikdy nemal dom.

276Povedala: "Ale tu ho máš, otecko." Nechcem byť ako dieťa, ale pre mňa je to také skutočné. [Brat Branham plače. – pozn.prekl.] Keď začínam o tom rozmýšľať, znovu sa mi to všetko pripomína. Povedala: "Tu ho máš, otecko." Viem, že mám tam domov, jedného dňa odídem do neho. Ona povedal: "Kde je Billy Paul, môj brat?"

277Povedal som: "Pred chvíľou som ho nechal u slečny Broyovej."

Povedala: "Mama ťa chce vidieť."

278Otočil som sa a videl som tam veľké paláce a sláva Božia sa vznášala okolo nich. Počul som anjelské spevy: "Môj domov, sladký domov." Pustil som sa hore po dlhých schodoch, ponáhľal som sa ako som len vládal. Keď som prišiel ku dverám ona tam stála, mala na sebe biele rúcho, jej čierne dlhé vlasy je splývali dole po chrbte. Vystrela ku mne ruky, ako to stále robievala, keď som prichádzal unavený domov z roboty. Chytil som ju za ruky a povedal som: "Drahá, videl som tam Sharon. Je z nej pekné dievča, však?

279Povedala: "Áno Bill. Objala ma okolo pliec začala ma hladkať a povedala: "Prestaň sa trápiť o mňa a o Sharon."

Povedal som: "Drahá, nemôžem si pomôcť."

280Povedala: "Sharon a ja sa máme teraz lepšie ako ty. Už sa viac netráp o nás. Sľúbiš mi to?"

281Povedal som: "Hope, som taký opustený a je mi smutno za tebou a za Sharon a Billy stále plače za tebou. Neviem, čo mám s ním robiť."

282A ona povedala: "Už to bude v poriadku, Bill. Len mi sľúb, že sa už nebudeš viacej trápiť." A povedala: "Nechceš si sadnúť?" A keď som sa pozrel bolo tam to veľké kreslo.

283Pamätám sa, chcel som si raz kúpiť kreslo. Už na záver. Chcel som si raz kúpiť kreslo. Mali sme len také obyčajné drevené kuchynské stoličky. Používali sme ich, boli jediné, ktoré sme mali. Chceli sme si kúpiť jedno také kreslo. Zabudol som ako sa to volá. Stálo sedemnásť dolárov. Zaplatili ste tri doláre a potom ste splácali dolár na týždeň. Kúpili sme si také. Celý deň som pracoval a potom som kázal až do polnoci, po uliciach a všade kde som len mohol.

284Prišiel čas, že som nedokázal zaplatiť tie splátky na čas. Nedokázali sme to zaplatiť, preťahovalo sa to zo dňa na deň, nakoniec jedného dňa prišli zobrali moje kreslo a odniesli ho. Nikdy nezabudnem na ten večer. Upiekla mi čerešňový koláč. Chudáčik. Ona vedela, že budem sklamaný. A po večeri som povedal: "Drahá, prečo si dnes taká milá?"

285A ona povedala: "Pozri, poprosila som chlapcov od susedov aby ti nakopali nejaké červíky, aby si mal na ryby. Čo povieš, keby sme išli ku rieke a chytali za chvíľu ryby?

Povedal som: "Dobre, ale ..."

286A ona začala plakať. Vedel som, že niečo nebolo v poriadku. Tušil som, čo to je, pretože mi už poslali oznámenie, že prídu a zoberú to kreslo. Nedokázali sme splácať ten dolár na týždeň. Neboli sme to schopní. Objala ma, keď som vošiel do dverí, videl som, že kreslo je preč.

A tam hore mi povedala: "Bill, pamätáš sa na to kreslo?

- Áno, drahá, pamätám.

  • Presne na to si myslel, však?

    287Toto ti už nezoberú, toto je už zaplatené. Sadni si na chvíľu, chcem sa s tebou porozprávať.

    Povedal som: "Drahá, nerozumiem tomuto."

    288A ona povedala: "Billy, sľúb mi, že sa už viacej nebudeš trápiť. Teraz pôjdeš naspäť. Sľúb mi, sľúb mi, že sa už nebudeš trápiť."

    Povedal som: "Hope, nemôžem."

    289A práve vtedy som sa prebral, v izbe bola tma. Pozrel som sa okolo, cítil som jej ruky ako ma objíma. Povedal som: "Hope si tu?

    290Začala ma hladkať a povedala: "Sľúbiš mi to Bill? Sľúb mi, že sa už viac nebudeš trápiť."

    Povedal som: "Sľubujem."

    291A potom ma ešte pohladila dva alebo tri krát a bola preč. Vyskočil som a zapálil svetlo, všade som sa díval, bola preč. Ale práve stade odišla. Nie je mŕtva, ona stále žije. Bola kresťanka.

    292Pred nejakým časom som s Billym išiel ku hrobu, doniesli sme malú kytičku, pre jeho matku a sestru, bolo to práve na veľkonočné ráno, zastavili sme sa tam. Ten malý chlapec začal plakať a povedal: "Otecko, moja maminka je tam dole."

    293Povedal som: "Nie môj maličký. Ona nie je tam dole. Ani sestra nie je tam dole. My tu máme prikrytý ten hrob ale ďaleko za morom je otvorený hrob, z ktorého Ježiš vstal a jedného dňa príde. On privedie so sebou sestru a maminku."

    294Priatelia, ja som dnes na bojisku. Nedokážem už viacej povedať [Brat Branham plače. – pozn.prekl.] Nech vás Boh žehná. Skloňme na chvíľu svoje hlavy.

    295Ó Pane! Pane, som si istý, že ľudia veľakrát nerozumejú, keď si myslia, že toto všetko ide tak ľahko. Ale prichádza veľký deň, keď príde Ježiš a všetky tieto žiale budú zotreté. Prosím, nebeský Otče, pomôž nám, aby sme boli pripravení.

    296A ten posledný sľub, keď som ju vtedy ráno pobozkal na líce, že sa v ten deň s ňou stretnem. Verím, že bude stáť pri tom stĺpe a bude kričať moje meno. Pane, odvtedy som verný tomu sľubu, po celom svete, na všetkých rôznych miestach, snažím sa niesť toto evanjelium. Už starnem, som unavený a vyčerpaný. Jedného dňa zavriem túto Bibliu naposledy. Bože daj, aby som bol verný tomu sľubu. Obklopuj ma tvojou milosťou, Pane. Nedaj, aby som sa díval na veci tohoto života, ale aby som žil pre veci, ktoré ležia pred nami. Pomôž mi, aby som bol úprimný. Neprosím o ľahký, ružami vystlaný život, nie Pane, keď tam môj Kristus zomieral v takom trápení. A všetci tí ostatní tak zomreli. Nežiadam nič ľahké. Daj mi len Pane, aby som bol úprimný a verný. Aby ma ľudia tak milovali, aby som ich mohol viesť ku tebe. A jedného dňa, keď sa všetko skončí a zhromaždíme sa okolo pod stále zelenými stromami, chcem ju chytiť za ruku a prejsť sa s ňou, aby som ukázal týmto ľuďom z chrámu Angelus a všetkým ostatným. Potom to bude nádherný čas.

    297Prosím, aby tvoje milosrdenstvo spočinulo tu na každom jednom. Pane, a tí, ktorí sú tu, ktorí ťa ešte nepoznajú. Možno, že majú tam za tým morom svojich milovaných. Ak oni ešte nevyplnili svoj sľub, nech to urobia teraz, Pane.

    298Kým máme sklonené svoje hlavy, chcel by som vedieť, koľkí by ste dnes popoludní chceli povedať, v tejto veľkej sále: "Brat Branham, ja tiež chcem stretnúť svojich milovaných. Tam za riekou mám svojich milovaných." Možno, že ste im dali sľub, že sa s nimi stretnete, možno keď ste povedali matke, tam pri hrobe "dovidenia", možno ste svojej malej sestre povedali "dovidenia" alebo otcovi alebo niekomu v tých hroboch, sľúbili ste im, že sa s nimi stretnete a ešte ste sa na to nepripravili. Nemyslíte, že teraz je na to vhodný čas?

    299Prepáčte mi, že som to nevydržal. Oj, ale neuvedomujete si to, priatelia, neviete čo je to za obeť! To je sotva časť z môjho života.

    300Koľkí by ste chceli teraz povstať a vystúpiť sem hore a povedať: "Chcem stretnúť svojich milovaných." Povstaňte a poďte sem. Urobíte to? Ak niekto neurobil ešte tú prípravu. Nech ťa Boh žehná. Vidím prichádzať staršieho čierneho muža. Ďalší prichádzajú. Pohnite sa, vy tam hore na tých balkónoch, poďte len do tej uličky, alebo vstaňte, vy ktorí chcete byť teraz spomenutí v slovách modlitby. To je ono. Vstaňte hore. To je dobre. Vstaňte, všade, vy ktorí chcete povedať: "Ja tam mám otca, ja tam mám matku alebo svojich drahých. Chcem ich uvidieť. Chcem ich stretnúť v pokoji." Vstanete? Vstaňte len, kdekoľvek ste v tejto sále. Postavte sa a povedzte: "Chcem to prijať."

    301Nech ťa Boh žehná, pani. Nech ťa Boh žehná, tam vzadu. Teba tiež. Nech ťa tu Boh žehná. To je ono. Hore na balkóne, nech ťa Boh žehná. Všade dookola, všade, stojte teraz, budeme sa modliť, kým je tu Duch Svätý a vznáša sa nad našimi srdcami, aby nás zlámal.

    302Viete, to čo dnes cirkev potrebuje, to je zlámanie. Potrebujeme ísť do domu hrnčiara. Naša naškrobená domáca teológia niekedy dobre nefunguje. To čo potrebujeme, to je starodávne zlámanie, činiť pokánie v srdci, aby sme sa stali kyprí pre Boha. Sú to teraz všetci, ktorí sú pripravení vstať?

    Tak skloňme svoje hlavy a modlime sa.

    303Ó Pane, Ty ktorý si znovu vyviedol Ježiša z mŕtvych, aby si nás všetkých skrze vieru ospravedlnil, veriacich. Prosím Pane, aby tí, ktorí teraz stoja, aby Ťa prijali, prosím za nich o odpustenie. Pane, prosím, aby Ťa prijali ako svojho Spasiteľa a Kráľa a Milého. A možno, že tam za morom majú svoju matku alebo otca alebo niekoho. Jedno je isté, že majú Spasiteľa. Nech sú im odpustené ich hriechy a všetka ich neprávosť nech je vytretá, aby ich duše mohli byť umyté v krvi Baránka a oni mohli odteraz žiť v pokoji.

    304A jedného slávneho dňa, keď všetko skončí, nech sa môžeme zhromaždiť v Tvojom Dome a byť tam ako kompletné rodiny, aby sme stretli svojich milovaných, ktorí čakajú na nás na druhej strane. Porúčame ich Tebe, aby si ich zachovával v dokonalom pokoji tých, ktorých srdcia sú založené na Ňom. Udeľ im to, Pane. Porúčame ich Tebe v mene tvojho Syna, Pána Ježiša. Amen.

    305Nech vás Boh žehná. Som si istý, že pracovníci vidia, kde stojíte a za chvíľu budú pri vás.

    306A teraz, čo sa týka tých, ktorí chcú modlitebné lístky. Billy, kde je Gene a Leo, sú tam vzadu? Sú tu, aby za chvíľu rozdali modlitebné lístky. Brat modlitbou rozpustí toto obecenstvo a potom budú rozdané modlitebné lístky. Budem tu znovu za chvíľu, aby sme sa modlili za chorých. Dobre, brat.

  • 1 Let us bow our heads just a moment for prayer.

    Our gracious Heavenly Father, it is indeed with privileges that we have of approaching Thee, our God and Saviour. Hearing this marvelous song, How Great Thou Art, it thrills us because that we know that Thou art great. And we pray that Your greatness will be manifested to us anew, this afternoon, as we speak. And it is fallen my lot, for the first time in many years, to try to go back into life's past, and I pray that You'll give me strength and--and what I need, Lord, to be in this hour. And may all my mistakes in life only be a stepping-stone to others, that would bring them closer to Thee. Grant it, Lord. May sinners see the footprints on the sands of time, and may they be led to Thee. These things we ask in the Name of the Lord Jesus. Amen.

    You may be seated.

    2 [Brother Glover says, "Could you pray for these handkerchiefs before you start?"--Ed.] I'll be glad. ["There's those and these to pray for."] All right, sir, thank you. As this sainted man, Brother Glover, that I've known now for some years, had the privilege of being with him a while last evening. And he's told me of... he had been laid up for a little while, resting. And now, at seventy-five years old, is returning back into the service of the Lord. I'm not half as tired as I was before I heard that. I thought I was tired, but I--I don't believe I am. He just placed here to me some handkerchiefs, in the--the form of envelopes, and so forth, where they're inside and already backed.

    3 Now, any of you in radio land, or here, that desires one of these handkerchiefs, and you would... The Angelus Temple sends them out constantly, all the time. You could write right here to Angelus Temple and they'll pray over it, because I will assure you that it's the Scripture. It's a promise of God.

    4And if it would be that you'd want me to pray over one for you, why, I'll be glad to do that. You just would write me at post office box 3-2-5, 325, Jeffersonville, spelt J-e-f-f-e-r-s-o-n-v-i, double l, e. Jeffersonville, Indiana. Or if you cannot think of the post office box, just write "Jeffersonville." It's a small city, population about thirty-five thousand. Everyone knows me there. And so we would be glad to pray over a handkerchief and send to you.

    5 And, now, we have had great success in doing this, because... You'll have a little form letter with it, that people around the world pray every morning at nine o'clock, and at twelve o'clock and at three o'clock. And you can imagine, around behind the world, what time of the night they have to get up to make this prayer. So if all these tens of thousands, and times thousands, are sending prayers to God at that very same time for this ministry, your sickness, God just can't turn that away. And so now we, as I say, we don't have any programs, we're not wanting one penny of money. We're just... If we can help you, that's what we're here for. And let us...

    Someone is bringing another bunch of handkerchiefs.

    6 Now, if you do not have a handkerchief that you wanted to send, well, then you just write, anyhow. If you don't need it right now, keep it in the Book of Acts, in the Bible, the 19th chapter. And it'll be a form of a little white ribbon that will be sent you, and the instructions how to confess your sins first. And (thank you) how to confess your sins. You must never try to get anything from God without first being right with God. See? And then you're instructed in this to call your neighbors in, and your pastor. If you got anything that's in your heart against anyone, go make it right first, and come back. And then pray, have a prayer meeting in your home, and pin this handkerchief to your underneath garment, then believe God. And at that very three hours, each day, there'll be people around the world praying, a chain around the world.

    7 And now it's yours, absolutely free, just send. And--and, now, we will not be writing back to you to dun you or to tell you some program that we have. We want you to support program, but we don't--don't have any for you to support. See? So you... It's not to get your address, it's just merely accommodation and a ministry of the Lord's, that we're trying to carry on.

    8Now let us bow our heads. And if you're in radio land, have your handkerchief laying there, just put your own hand upon it while we pray.

    9 Gracious Lord, we bring to Thee these little parcels, perhaps some of them look to be maybe little vests for a baby, or--or some little undershirt, or maybe a little pair of booties, or--or something, a handkerchief, that's going to the sick and the afflicted. Lord, it is according to Thy Word that we do this. For we read, in the Book of Acts, that they taken from the body of Your servant, Paul, handkerchiefs and aprons, because they believed that Your Spirit was on the man. And unclean spirits went out of people, and afflictions and diseases left them, because they believed. And now we realize, Lord, that we're not Saint Paul, but we know that You still remain Jesus. And we pray that You'll honor the faith of these people.

    10 And it was said once that when Israel, trying to obey God, had been caught into a trap, the sea before them, the mountains on either side, and Pharaoh's army approaching. And one has said, that "God looked down through that Pillar of Fire, with angered eyes, and the sea got scared and rolled back itself, and made a path for Israel to cross to the promised land."

    11O Lord, look down again, when these parcels are laid upon the sick bodies in commemoration of Thy living Word. And may the disease get scared, look through the Blood of Thy Son, Jesus, Who died for this atonement. And may the enemy be scared and move away, that these people might move into the promise, that "Above all things," that it is Your desire "that we prosper in health." Grant it, Father, for we send it with that--with that attitude in our heart. And that's our objective. We send it in Jesus Christ's Name. Amen.

    Thank you, Brother Glover. Thank you, sir.

    12 Now, tonight being the closing of this part of the revival, I do not know whether it will be broadcast or not, but I'd like to say (if not) to the radio audience, that this has been one of the finest meetings that I've had for a many, many years. It's been solid, sound, most loving, cooperative meeting that I have been in for a long time.

    13 [A brother says, "We're on the air until a quarter past four, brother. And they are listening to you, all over southern California, out into the islands, and on the ships. We get messages from them. And so you got a big audience, thousands and tens of thousands."--Ed.] Thank you, sir. That's very good. Glad to hear that. God bless you all.

    14And I certainly have always had a warm place in my heart for the Angelus Temple, for its stand for the full Gospel of Jesus Christ. And, now, it--it seems to be more personal to me now. It seems like, after meeting everyone and seeing their fine spirit, I seem like I am just more one of you than I used to be. God bless you, is my prayer. And... [Audience applauds--Ed.] Thank you, kindly.

    15 Now, it was given out that today I was to kind of talk to you a while on: My Life Story. That's a--a hard thing for me. This will be the first time I have tried to approach it for many years. And I would not have time to go in details, but just part of it. And, in here, I've made many mistakes, done many things that was wrong. And I'll desire, that you in the radio land and you that are present, that you will not take my mistakes to be stumbling-stones, but stepping stones to bring you closer to the Lord Jesus.

    16 Then, tonight, the prayer cards is to be given out for the healing service tonight. Now, when we speak of healing service, doesn't mean that we're going to heal someone, we're going to "pray for someone." God does the healing. He's just been very gracious to me, to answer prayer.

    17And I was talking to the manager of a famous evangelist, here sometime ago, and--and it was asked why didn't this evangelist pray for the sick. And the evangelist said back to the--the manager of my meetings, said, "If... This evangelist believes in Divine healing. But if he would start praying for the sick, it would interrupt his service because he's sponsored by churches. Many churches, and many of them, does not believe in Divine healing."

    18So I have an honor and respect for the evangelist because he's keeping his place, his post of duty. He could perhaps... I could never take his place, and I doubt whether he could take my place. We all have a place in the Kingdom of God. We're all jointed together. Different gifts, but the same Spirit. Different manifestations, I meant to say, but the same Spirit.

    19 And, now, tonight the services will begin... I think they said the concert begins at six-thirty. And, now, if you're out in the radio land, come in to listen to this. It's... It'll be beautiful, it's always.

    20And then I wish to say that the prayer cards will be given out immediately after this service, just as soon as this service is dismissed, if you're here and want a prayer card. I was instructed in there just a few moments ago, my son or Mr. Mercier or Mr. Goad, they'll be giving out prayer cards. Just remain in your seat. As soon as the service is dismissed, just remain at your seat so the boys can get down through the line and get the prayer cards given out just as quick as possible. That'll be in the balconies or on the floor, wherever, the bottom floors or wherever you are, just remain in your seat and the boys will know that you're here for a prayer card. And then tonight we'll be praying for the sick. And if the Lord does not change my thoughts, I want to preach on the subject tonight, If You'll Show Us The Father, It Will Satisfy Us.

    21 Now I wish to read for a text this afternoon, just to start off the Life Story, found over in the Book of Hebrews, the 13th chapter, and let's begin here about... I would say about the 12th verse.

    Wherefore Jesus also, that he might sanctify the people with his own blood, suffered without the gate.

    Let us go... therefore to him without the camp, bearing his reproach.

    For here we have no continuing city, but we seek one to come.

    22Now that is kind of a text. For, you see, if it's a life story, or anything pertaining to a human being, we don't glorify that, and especially a--a man's past, if it's been as dark as mine has been. But I thought, if we read the Scripture, God would bless the Scripture. And my thought is:

    That here we have no continuing city, but we seek one to come.

    23 Now, I know that you're very fond of Los Angeles. You have a right to be. It's a great, beautiful city. With its smog and whatmore, yet it's a beautiful city, fine climate. But this city cannot continue, it's got to have an end.

    24I've stood in Rome (where the great emperors) and the cities that they thought they would build immortal, and dig down twenty feet to even find the ruins of it.

    25I've stood where the Pharaohs has had their great kingdoms, and you'd dig down in the ground to find where the great Pharaohs ruled.

    26All of us like to think about our city and our place. But, remember, it cannot stand.

    27 When I was a little boy I used to go to a great maple tree. In my country we have a lot of hardwood. And then we had this maple trees, the sugar maple, and what we call the "hard maple" and "soft maple." This great gigantic tree, it was the most beautiful tree. And when I would come in from the fields, of working in the hay and--and the harvests, I would love to go to this big tree and--and sit down under it and--and look up. And I could see its great, mighty branches sway in the wind, great huge trunk. And I said, "You know, I believe that this tree will be here for hundreds and hundreds of years." Not long ago I took a look at the old tree, it's just a snag.

    28"For here we have no continuing city." No, nothing here on the earth that you can look at will continue. It's got to have an end. Everything that's mortal has to give away to an immortality. So no matter how good we build our highways, how fine we make our structures, it all has to go, for here there's nothing can continue. Just the Unseen is what continues.

    29 I remember the house that we lived in, it was an old log house chinked with mud. I... Perhaps maybe many never seen a house chinked with mud. But it was all chinked up with mud, and the great huge logs that was in the old house, I thought that house would stand for hundreds of years. But, you know, today where that house stood is a housing project. It's so much different. Everything's changing. But...

    30 And I used to see my father, he was a rather a short, stocky man, very strong, and he was one of the strongest little man that I knew of. I met Mr. Coots, a fellow that he used to work with in the logs, he was a logger, and about a year ago, and Mr. Coots is a very good friend of mine, and a deacon in the First Baptist church, and he said, "Billy, you ought to be a real powerful man."

    And I said, "No, I'm not, Mr. Coots."

    31He said, "If you took after your daddy, you would be." Said, "I seen that man, weighing a hundred and forty pounds, load a log on the wagon by himself, that weighed nine hundred pounds." He just knew how to do it. He was strong. I'd see him come into the place to wash and get ready for dinner, when Mother would call him.

    32 And we had an old apple tree out in the front yard, and then there was three or four small ones along towards the back. And right in the middle tree there was an old looking glass, had been broke, mirror, large one. And had been tacked on the side of the tree with some nails bent in. Kind of like what some of you carpenters listening in would call "coat hangers." It had been bent in to hold the glass in its place. And there was an old tin comb. How many ever seen an old tin... the old-fashioned tin comb? I can just see it.

    33And then there was a little wash bench, just a little board with a little slanting leg beneath it, tacked against the tree. A little, old, half sulphur pump there that we pumped the water out, and we washed at this old tree. And Mama used to take meal sacks and make towels. Anybody ever use a meal-sack towel? Well, I'm sure I'm feel at home now. And those big, old rough towels! And when she'd give us little kiddies a bath, she'd... feel like she was rubbing the hide off everytime she rubbed. And I remember that old meal sack. And she'd pull some of the strings out, make little tassels, to kind of decorate it up.

    34 How many ever slept on a straw tick? Well, I'll--will say! How many ever knowed what a shuck pillow was? Well, Brother Glover, I'm at home now, sure enough! Straw tick, well, it hasn't been too long since I just come off of one, and it was... Oh, it--it's good sleeping, cool. Then in the wintertime they take the old feather bed and lay on it, you know, and then have to put a piece of canvas over the top of us because the snow blowed in the--the--the cracks in the house, you know, where the old clapboard shingles would turn up, you know, and the snow would sweep through it. And, oh, I can remember that very well.

    35 And then Pop used to have a shaving brush. I... Now this is going to get you. It was made out of corn shucks, a shaving brush with corn shucks. He'd take mother's old lye soap that she had made, fix it up and put it on his face with this corn shuck brush, and shave it with a big, old straight razor. And on Sunday he'd take the--the pieces of paper, stick around his collar, they wore celluloid collars and put it around the collar like this to keep the--the--the lather from getting on his shirt collar. Did you ever see that done? Why, my, my!

    36 I remember a little old spring down below, where we used to go get a drink of water, and get our water out of an old gourd dipper. How many ever seen a gourd dipper? Well, how many of you is from Kentucky, anyhow? Yeah, well, just looky here at the Kentuckians. Well, my, I'm--I'm right at... I thought it was all Okies and Arkies out here, but look like Kentucky is moving in. Well, they did strike oil in Kentucky a few months ago, you know, so maybe that's some of them's coming this way.

    37 And then I remember when Dad used to come in and take his wash for dinner, he'd roll up his sleeves, and them little short stubby arms. And when he'd pull up his arms to wash, throw the water up on his face, them muscles just wadded in his little arms. And I said, "You know, my daddy will live to be a hundred and fifty years old." He was so strong! But he died at fifty-two. See? "Here we have no continuing city." That's right. We cannot continue.

    38 Now let's take a little trip, all of us. There's every one of you here that has a life story, just as I do, and it's good to stroll down memory's lane once in a while. Don't you think so? Just go back, and let's all go back for a while, back to similar experiences as little children.

    39And now the first part of the life story. I'll just give it a little touch, 'cause it's in the book and many of you have the book.

    40 I was born in a little mountain cabin, way up in the mountains of Kentucky. They had one room that we lived in, no rug on the floor, not even wood on the floor, it was just simply a bare floor. And a stump, top of a stump cut off with three legs on it, that was our table. And all those little Branhams would pile around there, and out on the front of the little old cabin, and wallowed out, looked like where a bunch of opposums had been wallowing out there in the dust, you know, all the little brothers. There was nine of us, and one little girl, and she really had a rough time amongst that bunch of boys. We have to respect her yet today from the things that we did in those days. She couldn't go with us anywhere, we'd run her back, she was a girl. So she couldn't take it, you know. So we had... And all...

    41 Remember that back behind the table we had just two chairs, and they were made out of limb bark. Just old hickory saplings put together, and the bottom of them laced with hickory bark. Did anybody ever see a hickory bark chair? Yeah. And I can hear Mama yet. Oh, later on when we got into a place where she could have a wooden floor, with those babies on her lap like this, and rocking that old chair just bangity, bangity, bang on the floor. And I remember to keep the little ones from going out the door, when she would be washing or something, she'd lay a chair down and turn it kind of catercornered across the door, to keep the little ones from getting out when she had to go to the spring to get water, and so forth.

    42And Mother was fifteen years old when I was born, Dad was eighteen. And I was the first of the nine children. And they told me that the morning I was born...

    43 Now, we was very poor, just the poorest of poor. And we did not even have a window in this little cabin. It had like a little wooden door that you open. I doubt whether you ever seen anything like that. A little wooden door that opened instead of a window, you keep it open in the daytime and you closed it at night. We couldn't turn on the electric lights or even burn kerosene in those days, we had what you call "a grease lamp." Now, I don't know whether you ever know what a grease lamp was. Well, what do you... And did you ever buy... burn a pine knot? For just take a pine knot and light it and lay it upon a lid, it'll burn. And that's... smoked up a little bit, but they had no furniture, anyhow, to smoke up. So it just... the cabin got the smoking. It drawed good 'cause there was plenty of roof up there for it to draw through. So it...

    44 And I was born on April the--the 6th, 1909. Course, you know, that makes me a little over twenty-five now. And so, the morning that I was born, Mother said that they opened up the window. Now, we had no doctors, there was a midwife. Just... And that midwife was my grandmother. And so when I was born and my first beginning to cry, and--and Mother wanted to see her child. And--and she was no more than a child herself. And when they opened up the little window, just at the break of day, about five o'clock. And the... There was an old robin sitting by the side of a little bush. As you all have seen. the picture of it in--in my book of my life story. An old robin was sitting there just singing for all that was in him.

    45 I've always loved robins. Now, you boys out in radio land, don't shoot at my birds. You see, they're--they're--they're... Them's my birds. Did you ever hear the legend of the robin, how he got his red breast? I'll stop here a moment. How he got his red breast... There was the King of kings was dying one day on the Cross, and He was suffering and no one would come to Him. He had no one to help Him. And there was a little brown bird wanted to take them nails out of the Cross, and he kept flying into the Cross and jerking on those nails. He was too little to pull them out, and he got his little breast all red with blood. And ever since then his breast has been red. Don't shoot him, boys. Let him alone.

    46He was sitting at the side of the window, a-chirping as the robins sing. And--and Dad pushed back the window. And when they pushed the little window door back, that Light that you see in the picture come whirling in the window, says my mother, and hung over the bed. Grandmother didn't know what to say.

    47 Now, we are... was not a religious family. My people are Catholic. I'm Irish on both sides. My father is strictly Irish, Branham. My mother is Harvey; only, her father married a Cherokee Indian, so that broke the little line of the blood of the Irish. And Father and Mother did not go to church, and they married out of the church and they had no religion at all. And back there in the mountains there was not even a Catholic church. So they come over in the early settlers, two Branhams come over, and from that sprung the whole generation of Branhams; is the genealogy of the family.

    48 And then she opened... When they opened this window and this Light stood in there, they did not know what to do. Dad had bought him (Mama said) a new pair of overalls for this event. He was standing with the... his arms in the bib of the old overalls, like the woodsmen and loggers used in those days. And it frightened them.

    49 Well, after I had got up maybe ten days old, or something, they taken me up to a little Baptist church called "Opossum Kingdom," Opossum Kingdom Baptist church. That's quite a name. There was an old circuit preacher, the old-fashioned Baptist preacher came through there about once every two months. On... The people would have a little service together, they'd go sing some songs, but they had preaching every so often on the circuit rider. They paid him each year with a sack of pumpkins and a few things like that, you know, that the people would raise to give it. And the old preacher came by, and there he offered prayer for me as a little boy. That was my first trip to church.

    50 At the year of about... something a little over two years old, the first vision taken place.

    51Well, they had told around in the mountains there that "This Light came in." So they tried to figure it up. Some of them said it must have been the sunlight reflecting on a mirror in the house. But there was no mirror in there. And the sun wasn't up, so it was too early, at five o'clock. And then, oh, they just passed It by. And when I was about... suppose be near three years old...

    52 Now, I have to be honest. There's things here that I do not like to say, and I wish I could bypass it and not have to say it. But yet, to tell the truth, you must tell the truth if it's on yourself or your people. Be honest about it, and then it's always the same.

    53My father was a long way from being a religious person. He was a typical mountain boy that drank constantly, all the time. And he had gotten in some trouble in a fight, and there had been two or three men almost killed as they fighting, shooting, and cutting one another with knives, at some kind of a party up in the mountains. And Dad had been one of the ringleaders of this fight, because that there had been a friend of his had got hurt, and had hit someone with a chair. And had... The man had a knife out and was going to cut Dad's friend on the floor with this knife, through his heart, and Dad took his part. And it really must have been a terrible fight, because they, from all the way down to Burkesville, many miles away, they sent a sheriff up after Dad, horseback.

    54 So the man was laying at the point of death. Might be some of his people listening in. I'm going to call his name, Will Yarbrough was his name. They probably... I think some of them is in California, of his boys. But he was a bully, great powerful man, killed his own boy with a fence rail. So he--he was a very powerful and wicked man. And so there was a great knife fight between he and Dad. And my father almost killed the man, so he had to run and leave Kentucky and come across the river to Indiana.

    55 And he had a brother that lived, at the time, in Louisville Kentucky, was the assistant superintendent of the Wood Mosaic Saw Mills in Kentucky, in Louisville. And so Dad come to find his older brother. Dad was the youngest of the boys, of seventeen children. And so he came to find his older brother, and while he was gone for almost a year. He could not come back, because the law was looking for him. And then when we had heard from him by letter, signed by another name, but that he had told mother how it would be that she'd hear from him.

    56 And then I remember one day the spring (this little cabin) was just behind the house. And--and during that time after... There's nine... eleven months difference between me and my next brother, and he was still crawling. And I had a big rock in my hand, and I was trying to show him how hard I could throw this rock in the old mud, where the spring had run out of the ground and made the muddy ground. And I heard a bird, and it was singing up in a tree. And I looked up to that tree and the bird flew away, and, when it did, a Voice spoke to me.

    57Now, I know you think I could not think and remember that. But the Lord God Who's Judge, the earth and the heavens and all there is, knows that I'm telling the truth.

    58 That bird, when it flew away, a Voice came from where the bird was in the tree, like a wind caught in the bush, and It said, "You'll live near a city called New Albany." And I've lived, from the time I was three years old until this time, within three miles of New Albany, Indiana.

    59I went in and told my mother about it. Well, she thought I was just dreaming or something.

    60Later we moved to Indiana and Father went to work for a man, Mr. Wathen, a rich man. He owns the Wathen Distilleries. And he owned a great shares; he's a multimillionaire, and the Louisville Colonels, and--and baseball, and so forth. And then we lived near there. And Dad being a poor man, yet he could not do without his drinking, so he--he went to making whiskey in a--in a still.

    61And then it worked a hardship on me because I was the oldest of the children. I had to come and pack water to this still, to keep those coils cool while they were making the whiskey. Then he got to selling it, and then he got two or three of those stills. Now, that's the part I don't like to tell, but it's the truth.

    62 And I remember one day, from the barn, coming up to the house, crying. Because out at the back of the place was a pond, it... where they used to cut ice. Many of you remember when they used to cut ice and put it in sawdust. Well, that's the way Mr. Wathen kept ice out there in the country. And Father was a--a chauffeur for him, a private chauffeur. And when the... this pond was full of fish and when they would go to cutting the ice and bring it in and put it in the sawdust, then when the ice melted in the summertime as it went down, it was kind of clean I suppose, more like a lake ice, and they could use it, not to drink, but to keep water cold, put it around their buckets and their milk, and so forth.

    63 And one day packing water from back out at this pump, which was about a city block. I was squalling to who wouldn't have it, because I had come from school and all the boys had went out to the pond, fishing. I just loved to fish. And so they all got to go fishing but me, and I had to pack water for this still. Of course, my, that had to be mum, it was prohibition. And I... It was such a hardship. And I remember coming along there with a stumped toe, and I had a corncob wrapped under my toe to keep it out of the dust. Did you ever do that? Just put a corncob under your toe like this and wrap a string around it. It holds your toe right up like a turtle head almost, you know, sticking up. You could track me everywhere I went, with this corncob under my toe; where I'd stump it, you know. I didn't have any shoes to wear. So we never wore shoes, sometime half the winter. If we did, we... it was just what we could pick up, somebody would give us. And clothes to what somebody, charity would give us.

    64 And I stopped under this tree, and I was sitting there just squalling (it was in September) because I wanted to go fishing, I had to pack several tubs of water with little molassey buckets, just about that high, half a gallon, 'cause I was just a little lad of about seven years old. And I'd pour them in a big tub and then go back and get another two buckets and come back, pumping it. That's the water we had. And they was going to run off a batch of that corn whiskey that night, these men with Daddy, up at the house.

    65 And I was crying, and all at once I heard something making a noise like a whirlwind, something like this (now, I hope it isn't too loud), going "Whoooossssh, whoooossssh," just a noise like that. Well, it was awful quiet, and I looked around. And you know what, a little whirlwind, I believe you call them a little cyclones? In the fall of the year they pick up through the cornfield, you know, the leaves and so forth, in the autumn there, the leaves had just begin turning. And I was under a great white poplar tree, stood about halfway between the barn and the--the house. And I heard that noise. And I looked around, it was just as quiet as it is in this room. Not a leaf blowing nowhere, or nothing. And I thought, "Where's that noise coming from?" Well, I thought, "Must be away from here." Just a lad. And it got louder and louder.

    66 I picked up my little buckets and squalled a couple more times and started up the lane, I was resting. And I got just few feet from that, out from under the branches of this big tree, and, oh, my, it made a whirl sounding. And I turned to look, and about halfway up that tree was another whirlwind, caught in that tree just going around and around, moving those leaves. Well, I thought nothing strange about that because it just in that time of year, and the autumn, why, those whirlwinds come. Little... We call them "whirlwinds." And they--and they pick up dust. You've seen them on the desert like that. Same thing. So I watched, but it didn't leave off. Usually it's just a puff for a moment, then it goes, but it had already been in there two minutes or more.

    67 Well, I started up the lane again. And I turned to look at this again. And when It did, a human Voice just as audible as mine is, said, "Don't you never drink, smoke, or defile your body in any way. There'll be a work for you to do when you get older." Why, it liked to scared me to death! You could imagine how a little fellow felt. I dropped those buckets, and home I went just as hard as I could go, screaming the top of my voice.

    68 And there was copperheads in that country, snakes, and they're very poison. Mother thought, coming alongside of the garden I had perhaps got my foot on a copperhead and she ran to meet me. And I jumped up in her arms, screaming, hugging her and kissing her. And she said, "What's the matter, did you get snakebit?" Looked me all over.

    I said, "No, Mama! There's a man in that tree down there."

    69And she said, "Oh, Billy, Billy! Come on?" And she said, "Did you stop and go to sleep?"

    70I said, "No, ma'am! There's a man in that tree, and He told me not to drink and not to smoke."

    71 "Drink whiskies and--and things." And I was packing water to a moonshine still, right then. And He said, "Don't you never drink or defile your body in any way." That's immoral, you know, and my child... young manhood with women. And to my best, I have never one time been guilty of such. The Lord helped me of those things, and as I go along you'll find out. So then, "Don't drink or don't smoke, or do not defile your body, for there will be a work for you to do when you get older."

    72Well, I told that to Mama, and--and she just laughed at me. And I was just hysterically. She called the doctor, and the doctor said, "Well, he's just nervous, that's all." So she put me to bed. And I never, from that day to this, ever passed by that tree again. I was scared. I'd go down the other side of the garden, because I thought there was a man up in that tree and He was talking to me, great deep Voice that spoke.

    73 And then sometime about a month after that, I was playing marbles out with my little brothers, out in the front yard. And all at once I had a strange feeling come on me. And I stopped and set down aside of a tree. And we were right up on the bank from the Ohio River. And I looked down towards Jeffersonville, and I seen a bridge rise up and go across that, the river, span the river. And I seen sixteen men (I counted them) that dropped off of there and lost their lives on that bridge. I run in real quick and told my mother, and she thought I went to sleep. But they kept it in mind, and twenty-two years from then the Municipal Bridge now (that many of you cross when you cross there) crossed the river at the same place, and sixteen men lost their life building that bridge across the river.

    74It's never failed to be perfectly true. As you see It here in the auditorium, It's been that way all the time.

    75 Now, they thought I was just nervous. Which, I am a nervous person, that's true. And, if you ever notice, people who are--are inclined to be spiritual are nervous.

    76Look at poets and prophets. And look at William Cowper who wrote that famous song, "There is a fountain filled with Blood, drawn from Immanuel's veins." Did you ever... You know the song. I stood by his grave not long ago. Brother Julius, I believe, I don't know, no... yes, that's right, was with us over there at his grave. And--and there, after he had wrote that song, the inspiration left him, he tried to find the--the river to commit suicide. See, the spirit had left him. And people like poets and authors and... or not... I mean prophets.

    77 Look at Elijah, when he stood on the mountain and called fire out of the heaven and called rain out of the heaven. Then when the Spirit left him, he run at a threat of a woman. And God found him pulled back in a cave, forty days later.

    78Look at Jonah, with enough inspiration when the Lord had anointed him to preach there in Nineveh, till a--a city was the size of St. Louis repented with sackcloth. And then when the Spirit left him, what happened to him? We find him up on the mountain after the Spirit left him, praying to God to take his life. And, you see, it's inspiration. And when these things happen, it--it does something to you.

    79 Then I remember coming on up. I got to be a young man. (I'll hurry to make it within the next little bit.) When I got to be a young man I had ideas like all young men. I... going to school, I'd found them little girls. You know, I was real bashful, you know. And I--I finally got me a little girlfriend. And like all little boys, about fifteen years old, I guess. And--and so, oh, she was pretty. My, she had eyes like a dove, and she had teeth like pearl, and a neck like a swan, and she--she was really pretty.

    80 And another little boy, he... we were buddies, so he got his daddy's old model-T Ford, and we got a date with our girls. And we was going to take them out, riding. We got enough to buy two gallons of gasoline. We had to jack the back wheel up to crank it. I don't know whether you ever remember that or not, you know, to crank it. But we--we was going along pretty good.

    81And so I had a few nickels in my pocket, and we stopped at a little place and got... you could get a ham sandwich for a nickel. And so, oh, I was rich, I could buy four of them! See? And after we had eat the sandwiches and drank the Coke. I started taking the bottles back. And to my surprise, when I come out, (women had just start falling from grace at that time, or from womanhood) my little dove was smoking a cigarette.

    82 Well, I've always had my opinion of a woman that would smoke a cigarette, and I haven't changed it one bit from that time on. That's right. It's the lowest thing she can do. And that's exactly right. And I--I thought I... Now, the cigarette company could get after me for this, but, I'm telling you, that's just a stunt of the Devil. It's the biggest killer and sabotage this nation's got. I'd rather my boy be a drunkard than to be a cigarette smoker. That's the truth. I'd rather see my wife laying on the floor, drunk, than to see her with a cigarette. That's how...

    83 Now, this Spirit of God that's with me, if That is the Spirit of God (as you might question), you smoking cigarettes has got a slim chance when you get there, 'cause that just... every time. You notice it on the platform, how He condemns it. It's a horrible thing. Keep away from it. Ladies, if you have been guilty of that, please, in the Name of Christ, get away from it! It breaks you. It'll kill you. It'll... It's a--it's a cancer by the carloads.

    84The doctors try to warn you. And then how they can sell you that stuff! If you'd go down to the drug store and say, "Buy... I want to buy fifty-cents worth of cancer." Why, they'd come lock them up. But when you buy fifty-cents worth of cigarettes, you're buying the same thing. Doctors say so. Oh, this money-mad nation. It's too bad. It's a killer. It's been proved.

    85 Well, when I seen that pretty little girl just acting smart, this cigarette in her hand, that liked to killed me, 'cause I really thought I loved her. And I thought, "Well..."

    86Now, I'm called a "woman-hater," you know that, because I'm always kind of against women, but not against you Sisters. I'm just against the way modern women act. That's right. Good women should be packed along.

    87 But I can remember when my father's still up there running, I had to be out there with water and stuff, see young ladies that wasn't over seventeen, eighteen years old, up there with men my age now, drunk. And they'd have to sober them up and give them black coffee, to get home to cook their husband's supper. Oh, something like that, I said, "I..." This was my remark then, "They're not worth a good clean bullet to kill them with it." That's right. And I hated women. That's right. And I just have to watch every move now, to keep from still thinking the same thing.

    88 So, but now, a good woman is a jewel in a man's crown. She should be honored. She... My mother's a woman, my wife is, and they're lovely. And I've got thousands of Christian Sisters who I highly respect. But if--if they can respect what God made them, a motherhood and a real queen, that's all right. She's one of the best things that God could give a man, was a wife. Besides salvation, a wife is the best thing if she is a good wife. But if she isn't, Solomon said, "A good woman is a jewel in a man's crown, but a--an ornery one or no-good one is water in his blood." And that's right, it's the worst thing could happen. So a good woman... If you've got a good wife, brother, you ought to respect her with the highest. That's right, you should do that. A real woman! And, children, if you've got a real mother that stays home and tries to take care of you, keeping your clothes clean, sends you to school, teaching you about Jesus, you should honor that sweet old mother with all that's in you. You should respect that woman, yes, sir, because she's a real mother.

    89 They talk about the illiteracy of Kentucky mountains. You see it in this here dogpatch stuff. Some of them old mammies out there could come here to Hollywood and teach you modern mothers how to raise your kids. You let her kid come in one night with her hair all messed up, and lips... slips, (what do you call that?) make-up stuff they put on their face, and her dress all squeezed to one side, and been out all night, drunk, brother, she'd get one of them limbs off the top of that hickory tree and she'd never go out no more. I tell you, she'd... And if you had a little more of that, you'd have a better Hollywood around here, and a better nation. That's right. It's true. "Just try to be modern," that--that's one of the tricks of the Devil.

    90 Now, this little girl, when I looked at her, my heart just bled. And I thought, "Poor little fellow."

    And she said, "Oh, you want a cigarette, Billy?"

    I said, "No, ma'am." I said, "I don't smoke."

    91She said, "Now, you said you didn't dance." They wanted to go to a dance and I wouldn't do it. So they said there was a dance down there, what they called Sycamore Gardens.

    And I said, "No, I don't dance."

    92She said, "Now, you don't dance, you don't smoke, you don't drink. How do you have any fun?"

    93I said, "Well, I like to fish and I like to hunt." That didn't interest her.

    So she said, "Take this cigarette."

    And I said, "No, ma'am, thank you. I don't smoke."

    94 And I was standing on the fender. They had a running board on the old Fords, you remember, and I was standing on that fender, sitting in the back seat, she and I. And she said, "You mean you won't smoke a cigarette?" Said, "And we girls has got more nerve than you have."

    I said, "No, ma'am, I don't believe I want to do it."

    95She said, "Why, you big sissy!" Oh, my! I wanted to be big bad Bill, so I--I sure didn't want nothing sissy. See, I wanted to be a prize fighter, that was my idea of life. So I said... "Sissy! Sissy!"

    96 I couldn't stand that, so I said, "Give it to me!" My hand out, I said, "I'll show her whether I'm sissy or not." Got that cigarette out and started to strike the match. Now, I know you're... Now, I'm not responsible for what you think, I'm just responsible for telling the truth. When I started to strike that cigarette, just as much determined to smoke it as I am to pick up this Bible, see, I heard something going, "Whoooossssh!" I tried again, I couldn't get it to my mouth. And I got to crying, I throwed the thing down. They got to laughing at me. And I walked home, went up through the field, set down out there, crying. And--and it was a terrible life.

    97 Remember one day Dad was going down to the river with the boys. My brother and I, we had to take a boat and go up and down the river, hunting bottles to put the whiskey in. We got a nickel a dozen for them, to pick them up along the river. And Dad was with me, and he had one of those little flat... I believe they was about a half pint bottles. And there was a tree had blowed down, and Dad... And this man was with him, Mr. Dornbush. I had his... He had a nice boat, and I wanted to find favor with him 'cause I wanted to use that boat. It had a good rudder and mine didn't have no rudder at all. We had just old boards to paddle with. And if he'd let me use that boat... So, he done welding and he made the stills for Dad. So he... They throwed their leg up across that tree, and Dad reached in his back pocket and pulled out a little flat bottle of whiskey, handed it to him and he took a drink, hand it back to Dad and he taken a drink, and he set it down on a little sucker on the side of the tree that went out. And Mr. Dornbush picked it up, said, "Here you are, Billy."

    I said, "Thank you, I don't drink."

    98He said, "A Branham, and don't drink?" Every one died with their boots on, nearly. And he said, "A Branham, and don't drink?"

    I said, "No, sir."

    "No," Dad said, "I raised one sissy."

    99 My daddy calling me a sissy! I said, "Hand me that bottle!" And I pulled that stopper out of the top of it, determined to drink it, and when I started to turn it up, "Whoooossssh!" I handed the bottle back and took off down through the field as hard as I could, crying. Something wouldn't let me do it. See? I could not say I was any good (I was determined to do it), but it's God, grace, amazing grace that kept me from doing those things. I wanted to do them, myself, but He just wouldn't let me do it.

    100 Later on I found a girl when I was about twenty-two years old, she was a darling. She was a girl that went to church, German Lutheran. Her name was Brumbach, B-r-u-m-b-a-c-h, come from the name of Brumbaugh. And she was a nice girl. She didn't smoke or drink, or--or she didn't dance or anything, a nice girl. I went with her for a little while, and I'd... Then, about twenty-two, I made enough money till I bought me an old Ford, and I... we'd go out on dates together. And so, that time, there was no Lutheran church close, they had moved from Howard Park up there.

    101 And so they was... a minister, the one that ordained me in the Missionary Baptist church, Doctor Roy Davis. Sister Upshaw, the very one that sent Brother Upshaw over to me, or talked to him about me, Doctor Roy Davis. And so he was preaching, and had the First Baptist church, or the--the... I don't believe it was the First Baptist church, either, it was the Mission-... called the Missionary Baptist church at Jeffersonville. And he was preaching at the place at that time, and we would go to church at night, so... and we'd come back. And I never did join church, but I just liked to go with her. Because the main thought was "going with her," I just might as well be honest.

    102 So then going with her, and one day I... She was out of a nice family. And I begin to think, "You know, you know, I oughtn't to take that girl's time. It isn't--it isn't right, because she's a nice girl, and I'm poor and--and I..." My daddy had broke down in health, and I--I... There wasn't no way for me to make a living for a girl like that, who had been used to a nice home and rugs on the floor.

    103 I remember the first rug I ever seen, I didn't know what it was. I walked around the side. I thought it was the prettiest thing I ever seen in my life. "How would they put something like that on the floor?" It was the first rug I had ever seen. It was--it was one of these... I believe it's called "matting rugs." I may have that wrong. Some kind of like "wicker" or something that's laced together, and laying on the floor. Pretty green and red, and big rose worked in the middle of it, you know. It was a pretty thing.

    104 And so I remember I--I made up my mind that I either had to ask her to marry me, or I must get away and let some good man marry her, somebody that would be good to her, could make her a living and could be kind to her. I could be kind to her, but I--I--I was only making twenty cents an hour. So I couldn't make too much of a living for her. And I... With all the family we had to take care of, and Dad broke down in health, and I had to take care of all them, so I was having a pretty rough time.

    105 So I thought, "Well, the only thing for me to do is tell her that I--I... she... I--I just won't be back, because I thought too much of her to wreck her life and to let her fool along with me." And then I thought, "If somebody could get a hold of her and marry her, make a lovely home. And maybe if I couldn't have her, I could--I could know that she was happy."

    106And so I thought, "But I--I just--I just can't give her up!" And I--I was in an awful shape. And day after day I'd think about it. So I was too bashful to ask her to marry me. Every night I'd make up my mind, "I'm going to ask her." And, when I, uh, what is that, butterflies, or something you get in your...? All you brethren out there probably had the same experience along that. And a real funny feeling, my face would get hot. I--I didn't know. I couldn't ask her.

    107So I guess you wonder how I ever got married. You know what? I wrote her a letter and asked her. And so her... Now, it wasn't "dear Miss," it was a little more (you know) on the love side than that. It was just not a--an agreement, it was... I--I wrote it up, best I could.

    108 And I was a little afraid of her mother. Her mother was... she was kind of rough. And, but her father was a gentle old Dutchman, just a fine old fellow. He was an organizer of the brotherhood, the trainmen, on the railroad, making about five hundred dollars a month in them times. And me making twenty cents an hour, to marry his daughter. Uh! I knowed that would never work. And her mother was very... Now, she's a nice lady. And she--she was kind of one of these high societies, you know, and prissy like, you know, and so she didn't have much use for me anyhow. I was just an old plain sassafras country boy, and she thought Hope ought to go with a little better class of boy, and I--I--I think she was right. And so... But I--I didn't think it then.

    109 So I thought, "Well, now, I don't know how. I--I can't ask her daddy, and I--I'm sure not going to ask her mother. And so I got to ask her first." So I wrote me a letter. And that morning on the road to work, I dropped it in the mailbox. The mail... We was going to church Wednesday night, and that was on Monday morning. I tried all day Sunday to tell her that I wanted to get married, and I just couldn't get up enough nerve.

    110So then I dropped it in the mailbox. And on at work that day I happened to think, "What if her mother got a hold of that letter?" Oh, my! Then I knowed I was ruined if--if she ever got a hold of it, 'cause she didn't care too much about me. Well, I was just sweating it out.

    111 And that Wednesday night when I come, oh, my, I thought, "How am I going to go up there? If her mother got a hold of that letter she'll really work me over, so I hope she got it." I addressed it to "Hope." That was her name, Hope. And so I said, "I'll just write it out here to Hope." And so... And I thought maybe she might have not have got a hold of it.

    112So I knowed better than to stop outside and blow the horn for her to come out. Oh, my! And any boy that hasn't got nerve enough to walk up to the house and knock on the door and ask for the girl, ain't got no business being out with her anyhow. That's exactly right. That's so silly. That's cheap.

    113 And so I stopped my old Ford, you know, and I had it all shined up. And so I went up and knocked at the door. Mercy, her mother come to the door! I couldn't hardly catch my breath, I said, "How--how--how do you do, Mrs. Brumbach?" Yeah.

    114She said, "How do you do, William."

    I thought, "Uh-oh, 'William'!"

    And--and she said, "Will you step in?"

    115I said, "Thank you." I stepped inside the door. I said, "Is Hope just about ready?"

    116And just then here come Hope skipping through the house, just a girl about sixteen. And she said, "Hi, Billy!"

    117And I said, "Hi, Hope." And I said, "You about ready for church?"

    She said, "Just in a minute."

    118I thought, "Oh, my! She never got it. She never got it. Good, good, good. Hope never got it either, so it'll be all right, 'cause she'd have named it to me." So I felt pretty fair.

    119 And then when I got down at church, I happened to think, "What if she did get it?" See? And I couldn't hear what Doctor Davis was saying. I look over at her, and I thought, "If maybe she's just holding it back, and she's really going to tell me off when I get out of here, for asking her that." And I couldn't hear what Brother Davis was saying. And--and I look over at her, and I thought, "My, I hate to give her up, but... And I--I... the showdown's sure to come."

    120So after church we started walking down the street together, going home, and--and so we walked to the old Ford. And so all along the moon was shining bright, you know, I look over and she was pretty. Boy, I look at her, and I thought, "My, how I would like to have her, but guess I can't."

    121 And so I walked on a little farther, you know, and I'd look up at her again. I said, "How--how you feeling tonight?"

    She said, "Oh, I'm all right."

    122And we stopped the old Ford down and we started to get out, you know, around the side, walk around the corner and go to her house. And I was walking up to the door with her. I thought, "You know, she probably never got the letter, so I just might as well forget it. I'll have another week of grace anyhow." So I got to feeling pretty good.

    She said, "Billy?"

    I said, "Yeah."

    She said, "I got your letter." Oh, my!

    I said, "You did?"

    123She said, "Uh-huh." Well, she just kept walking on, never said another word.

    124I thought, "Woman, tell me something. Run me away or tell me what you think about it." And I said, "Did you--did you read it?"

    She said, "Uh-huh."

    125My, you know how a woman can keep you in suspense. Oh, I--I didn't mean it just that way, you see. See? But, anyhow, you know, I--I thought, "Why don't you say something?" See, and I kept going on. I said, "Did you read it all?"

    And she... [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.] "Uh-huh."

    126 So we was almost to the door, and I thought, "Boy, don't get me on the porch, 'cause I might not be able to outrun them, so you tell me now." And so I kept waiting.

    127And she said, "Billy, I would love to do that." She said, "I love you." God bless her soul now, she's in Glory. She said, "I love you." Said, "I think we ought to tell our parent, the parents about it. Don't you think so?"

    128And I said, "Honey, listen, let's start this out with a fifty-fifty proposition." I said, "I'll tell your daddy if you'll tell your mother." Rooting the worse part off on her, to begin with.

    She said, "All right, if you'll tell Daddy first."

    I said, "All right, I'll tell him Sunday night."

    129 And so Sunday night come, I brought her home from church and I... She kept looking at me. And I looked, and it was nine-thirty, it was time for me to get going. So Charlie was sitting at his desk, typing away. And Mrs. Brumbach sitting over the corner, doing some kind of a crocheting, you know, or them little hoops you put over things, you know. I don't know what you call it. And so she was doing some of that kind of stuff. And Hope kept looking at me, and she'd frown at me, you know, motion to her daddy. And I... Oh, my! I thought, "What if he says, 'No'?" So I started out to the door, I said, "Well, I guess I'd better go."

    130 And I walked to the door, and--and she started over to the door with me. She'd always come to the door and tell me "good night." So I started to the door, and she said, "Aren't you going to tell him?"

    131And I said, "Huh!" I said, "I'm sure trying to, but I--I--I don't know how I'm a-going to do it."

    132And she said, "I'll just go back and you call him out." So she walked back and left me standing there.

    And I said, "Charlie."

    He turned around and said, "Yeah, Bill?"

    I said, "Could I talk to you just a minute?"

    133He said, "Sure." He turned around from his desk. Mrs. Brumbach looked at him, looked over at Hope, and looked at me.

    And I said, "Would you come out on the porch?"

    And he said, "Yes, I'll come out." So he walked out on the porch.

    I said, "Sure is a pretty night, isn't it?"

    And he said, "Yes, it is."

    I said, "Sure been warm."

    "Certainly has," he looked at me.

    134I said, "I've been working so hard," I said, "you know, even my hands is getting callouses."

    He said, "You can have her, Bill." Oh, my! "You can have her."

    135 I thought, "Oh, that's better." I said, "You really mean it, Charlie?" He said... I said, "Charlie, look, I know that she's your daughter, and you got money."

    136And he reached over and got me by the hand. He said, "Bill, listen, money ain't all things that's in human life." He said...

    137I said, "Charlie, I--I only make twenty cents an hour, but I love her and she loves me. And I promise you, Charlie, that I'll work till these... the callouses wear off of my hands, to make her a living. I'll be just as true to her as I could be."

    138He said, "I believe that, Bill." He said, "Listen, Bill, I want to tell you." Said, "You know, happiness, don't altogether take money to be happy." Said, "Just be good to her. And I know you will."

    I said, "Thank you, Charlie. I sure will do that."

    139Then it was her time to tell Mama. Don't know how she got by, but we got married.

    140 So, when we got married, we didn't have nothing, nothing go housekeeping. I think we had two or three dollars. So we rented a house, it cost us four dollars a month. It was a little, old two-room place. And someone give us an old folding bed. I wonder if anybody ever seen an old folding bed? And they gave us that. And I went down to Sears and Roebucks and got a little table with four chairs, and it--it wasn't painted, you know, and we got that on time. And so then I went over to Mr. Weber, a junk dealer, and bought a cooking stove. I paid seventy-five cents for it, and a dollar and something for grates to go in it. We set up housekeeping. I remember taking and painting a shamrock on the chairs, when I painted them. And, oh, we were happy, though. We had one another, so that was all necessary. And God, by His mercy and His goodness, we was the happiest little couple could be on the earth.

    141I found this, that happiness does not consist of how much of the world's goods you own, but how contented you are with the portion that's allotted to you.

    142 And, after a while, God came down and blessed our little home, we had a little boy. His name was Billy Paul, is in the service right now here. And a little later from then, about eleven months, He blessed us again with a little girl called Sharon Rose, taken from the word of "The Rose of Sharon."

    143And I remember one day I had saved up my money and I was going to take a little vacation, going up to a place, the Paw Paw Lake, to fish. And on my road back...

    144 And during this time... I'm leaving out my conversion. I was converted. And was ordained by Doctor Roy Davis, in the Missionary Baptist church, and had become a minister and have the tabernacle that I now preach in in Jeffersonville. And I was pastoring the little church. And I...

    145No money, I pastored the church seventeen years and never got one penny. I didn't believe in tak-... There wasn't even an offering plate in it. And what tithings I had from work, and so forth, had a little box on the back of the building, said, little sign on it, "Insomuch as you have done unto the least of these My little ones, you have did it unto Me." And then that's how the church was paid for. We had ten-years loan to pay it, and was paid off less than two years. And I never took an offering of no kind.

    146And then I had, oh, a few dollars I had saved up for my vacation. She worked, too, at Fine's Shirt Factory. A lovely darling girl. And her grave is probably snowy today, but she's still in my heart. And I remember when she worked so hard to help me to have enough money to go up to this lake to fish.

    147 And when I was coming back from the lake, I begin to see, coming into Mishawaka and South Bend, Indiana, and I begin to notice cars that had signs on the back, said, "Jesus Only." And I thought, "That sounds strange, 'Jesus Only.'" And I begin noticing those signs. And it was on anywhere from bicycles, Fords, Cadillacs, and whatmore, "Jesus Only." And I followed some of them down, and they come to a great big church. And I found out they were Pentecostal.

    148I'd heard of Pentecostal, but they were a bunch of "holy-rollers that laid on the floor and frothed at their mouth," and everything that they told me about. So I didn't want nothing to do with it.

    149So I heard them all carrying on in there, and I thought, "Believe I'll just walk in." So I stopped my old Ford and walked in, and all the singing you ever heard in your life! And I come to find out there were two great churches, one of them called a P.A. of J.C., and the P.A. of W., many of you people might remember those old organi-... I think they're united, called now, and called the United Pentecostal church. Well, I listened at some of their teachers. And they were standing there, oh, they were teaching about Jesus and how great He was, and how great everything was, and about a "baptism of the Holy Ghost." I thought, "What are they talking about?"

    150 And, after a while, somebody jumped up and started speaking with tongues. Well, I never heard anything like that in my life. And here come some woman up through there running just as hard as she could. Then all of them got up and started running. And I thought, "Well, brother, they sure ain't got no church manners!" Screaming and shouting and carrying on, I thought, "What a bunch this is!" But, you know, something about it, longer I sit there, the better I liked it. There was something seemed to be real good. And I begin to watch them. And it went on. I thought, "I'll just bear with them a while, 'cause I'll... I'm close to the door. If anything starts just rash-el, I'll run out the door. I know where my car is parked, just around the corner."

    151 And I begin to hear some of them preachers, was scholars and students. Why, I thought, "That's fine."

    So it come supper time, and said, "Everybody come to supper."

    152But I thought, "Wait a minute. I got a dollar and seventy-five cents to go home, and I..." That's all I had for gasoline money. Just taken that to take me home. And I had my old Ford, it was a pretty good old Ford. It wasn't backslid, it was just like this one out here, just wore out. And it... I actually believe that Ford would go thirty miles an hour, but course that was fifteen this way and fifteen this way. You see, put it together, you have thirty. And so it... I thought, "Well, that night I think I would go out and after the..." I was stayed for the night service.

    153 And, oh, he said, "All of the preachers, regardless of denomination, come to the platform." Well, there was about two hundred of us up there, I went up. And so he said, "Now, we haven't got time for you all to preach." He said, "Just walk by and say who you are and where you're from."

    154Well, it come my time, I said, "William Branham, Baptist. Jeffersonville, Indiana." Walked by.

    155I'd hear all the rest of them call themselves, "Pentecostal, Pentecostal, Pentecostal, P.A. of W., P.A.J.C., P.A.W., P..."

    156I walked by. I thought, "Well, I guess I'm the ugly duckling." So I set down, waited.

    157 And, that day, they'd had fine, young preachers out there, and they had preached powerfully. And then they said, "The one's going to bring the message tonight is..." I believe they called him, "Elder." And their ministers, instead of "Reverend," it was "Elder." And they brought an old colored man out there, and he had one of these old-fashioned preacher's coats. I don't guess you ever seen one. Long pigeon-tail in the back, you know, with a velvet collar, and he had just a little white rim of hair around his head. Poor old fellow, he come out like this, you know. And he stood there and he turned around. And where all the preachers had been preaching about Jesus and the great... how great He was, and so forth, that old man took his text from over in Job. "Where was you when I laid the foundation of the world, or when the morning stars sang together and the Sons of God shouted for joy?"

    158And the poor old fellow, I thought, "Why didn't they put some of them young fellows up there to preach?" Great... the place was packed and jammed. And I thought, "Why didn't they do that?"

    159 So then this old fellow, instead of preaching what was going on down here on earth, he begin to preach what was going on in Heaven all the time. Well, he took Him up at the beginning at the beginning of time, and brought Him back in the Second Coming down the horizontal rainbow. Why, I never heard such preaching in my life! About that time the Spirit hit him, he jumped about that high and clicked his heels together, throwed his shoulders back and went tipping off that platform, said, "You haven't got room enough up here for me to preach." And he had more room than I got here.

    160I thought, "If That'll make an old man act like that, what would It do if It got on me?" I--I thought, "Maybe I need some of That." Why, he come out here, I felt so sorry for the old fellow. But, when he left, I was feeling sorry for myself. And I looked at him go off there.

    161 I went out that night, and I thought, "Now, the next morning I'm not going to let nobody know where, who I am." So I went, and that night I pressed my trousers. I took the... went out in the cornfield to sleep, and I went down and bought me some stale rolls. You... I bought a whole bunch of them for a nickel. There was a hydrant down there, I got some water. So I knowed that would last me a little while, so I got me some water and drank it, and went and eat my rolls. And come back and got another drink of water. Went out in the cornfield, took the two seats and laid my little seersucker trousers in there, pressed them on the seat.

    162And, that night, I prayed pretty near all night. I said, "Lord, what is this I got into? I never seen such religious people in my life." And I said, "Help me to know what this is all about."

    163 And the next morning I got down there. Invited us for breakfast. Course, I wouldn't come eat with them, because I had nothing to put in the offering. And I just went back. And the next morning when I went in, why (I eat some of my rolls), and set down. And they was got on a microphone. And I had never seen a microphone before, and I was scared of that thing. So they... And it had a little string hanging up here, and it hanging down. One of them drop mikes, like. And he said, "Last night, on the platform, there was a young preacher here, a Baptist."

    I thought, "Uh-oh, I'm good for a working-over now."

    164And he said, "He was the youngest preacher on the platform. His name was Branham. Does anybody know any whereabouts of him? Tell him to come on, we want him to bring the morning message."

    165 Oh, my! I had a little T-shirt on, and seersucker trousers, you know. And we Baptists believe you had to have a suit on, to get in the pulpit, you know. So... And I--I just set real still. And during the time... They had it up in the North then 'cause (their international convention) the colored people couldn't come to it if was in the South. They had the colored there, and I was a Southerner, had starch in my collar yet, you see, thought I was a little better than somebody else. And it happened to be that morning, set right down by me was a--a colored man. So I set and looked up at him. I thought, "Well, he's a brother."

    166And he said, "Anybody know the whereabouts of William Branham?" I scoots down in the seat like this. So he said, announced it the second time, said, "Anybody on the outside" (he pulled this little mike in) "know the whereabouts of William Branham? Tell him we want him on the platform for the morning message. He's a Baptist preacher from southern Indiana."

    167 I just set real still and ducked down, you know. Nobody knowed me, anyhow. That colored boy looked over at me, said, "Do you know where he is?"

    168I thought. I--I either had to lie or do something. So I said, "Hold down here."

    He said, "Yes, sir?"

    I said, "I want to tell you something." I said, "I--I'm him."

    He said, "Well, go on up there."

    169And I said, "No, I can't. See," I said, "I got on these little old seersucker trousers and this little T-shirt." I said, "I couldn't go up there."

    170He said, "Them people don't care how you dress. Go on up there."

    I said, "No, no." I said, "Keep still, don't say nothing now."

    171And they come back to the phone a minute, said, "Anybody know the whereabouts of William Branham?"

    172He said, "Here he is! Here he is! Here he is!" Oh, my! There I got up with that little T-shirt on, you know. And here I...

    173 He said, "Come on up, Mr. Branham, we want you to bring the message." Oh, my, before all them preachers, uhm, all them people! And I went slipping up, you know. My face red, and my ears burning. And I slipped up, seersucker trousers and T-shirt, preacher, Baptist preacher going up to the microphone, never seen one before, you see.

    174And I stood up there, I said, "Well, I--I--I don't know about this." I was fumbling, real nervous, you know. And--and I got over here around Luke 16, and I thought, "Well, now..." And I--I got on the subject, "And he lifted up his eyes in hell, and cried." And I got... So I--I begin to preach, you know, and I got to preaching and felt a little better. And I said, "The rich man was in hell, and he cried." That little three words, like I have a lot of sermons like that, "Believest Thou This," and "Speak To The Rock," you've heard me preach them. And I had, "And then he cried." And I said, "There's no children there, certainly not in hell. Then he cried." I said, "There's no flowers there. Then he cried. There's no God there. Then he cried. There's no Christ there. Then he cried." Then I cried. Something got a hold of me. My! Oh, my! After, I don't know what happened. When I kind of got to myself, I was standing on the outside. Them people got screaming and shouting and crying, and I, we had an awful time.

    175 When I come outside there was a fellow walked up to me with a great big Texas hat on, big boots, walked up, said, "I'm Elder So-and-so." Preacher, cowboy boots, cowboy clothes on.

    I thought, "Well, my seersucker trousers ain't so bad then."

    176Said, "I want you to come down to Texas and hold me a revival."

    177"Uh-huh, let me put that down, mister." And I put it down like that.

    178Here come a fellow up with one of these little, kind of a golf trousers on, where they used to play golf, you know, had them little blouse pants. He said, "I'm Elder So-and-so from Miami. I like to..."

    179"My, maybe dressing isn't so much of it." I looked at it, and I thought, "All right."

    180 So I grabbed these things, and home I went. Wife met me, she said, "Why do you sound so happy about, Billy?"

    181I said, "Oh, I met the cream of the crop. My, it's the best you ever seen. Them people ain't ashamed of their religion." And, oh, I told her all about it. And I said, "And looky here, honey, a whole string of invitations. Them people!"

    She said, "They're not holy rollers, are they?"

    182I said, "I don't know what kind of a rollers they are, but they got something that I needed." See? I said, "That--that's one thing I'm sure." I said, "I seen an old man, ninety years old, come young again." I said, "I never heard such preaching in my life. Why, I never seen a Baptist preach like that." I said, "They preach till they get out of breath, and bend their knees plumb to the floor, come back up, catch their breath. You can hear them two blocks away, still preaching." And I said, "I--I never heard such in my life." And I said, "They speak in an unknown tongue, and the other one tells what they're talking about. Never heard such in my life!" I said, "Will you go with me?"

    183She said, "Honey, when I married you, I will stick with you until death shall separate us." She said, "I'll go." She said, "Now, we'll tell the folks."

    184And I said, "Well, you tell your mama and I'll tell my mama." So we... I went and told Mama.

    185Mama said, "Well, sure, Billy. Whatever the Lord's called you to do, go do it."

    186 And so Mrs. Brumbach asked for me to come up. Went up. She said, "What's this you're talking about?"

    187And I said, "Oh, Mrs. Brumbach," I said, "you all never seen such people."

    She said, "Quieten down! Quieten down!"

    I said, "Yes, ma'am." I said, "I'm sorry."

    And she said, "Do you know that's a bunch of holy rollers?"

    188I said, "No, ma'am, I didn't know that." I said, "They--they sure are fine people."

    189She said, "The very idea! Do you think you'd drag my daughter out amongst stuff like that!" Said, "Ridiculous! That's nothing but trash that the other churches has throwed out." She said, "Indeed! You'll not bring my daughter out like that."

    190And I said, "But, you know, Mrs. Brumbach, down in my heart I feel that the Lord wants me to go with them people."

    191She said, "You go back up to your church until they are able to afford a parsonage for you, and act like a man that's got some sense." Said, "You're not taking my daughter out through there."

    I said, "Yes, ma'am." I turned around and walked out.

    192 And Hope started crying. She come out, she said, "Billy, regardless of what Mama says, I'll stay with you." Bless her heart!

    And I said, "Oh, that's all right, honey."

    193And I just let it go. She wouldn't let her daughter go with such people as that 'cause "It wasn't nothing but trash." And so I just kind of let it go. It was the worse mistake I ever made in my life, one of the worse.

    194 A little later, few years after, the children come. And one day we was... There come up a flood, in 1937. There came a flood. And our... I was on patrol at that time and I was trying my best to bring the people out of the flood, houses tearing down. And my own wife took sick, and she was real, real sick with pneumonia. And they took her out... The regular hospital was so full we couldn't put her in there, so we taken her out to the--the government where they had a room out there. And so then they called me back out. And I always lived on the river, and quite a boatman, so I was trying to get the people, rescue them from the flood. And then I'd... one...

    195 They called me, said, "There's a house over on Chestnut Street, it's about ready to go in. There's a mother and a bunch of children in there," said, "if you think your boat, your motor can get in to them." I said, "Well, I'll do all I can."

    196And I, shooting those waves. The dyke had broke up there, and, oh, my, the... just washing the city out. And I would give it all the juice that I could, and finally down across the alleys and through the places. And I got there close to where the old levee was, the water pouring through. And I heard someone scream, and I seen a mother standing out on the porch. And there was them big rollers going through like that. Well, I went on up this way as far as I could, and hit the stream and come back and got on that side. I had got my boat stopped just in time to tie it around the pillar, of the post, of the door post or porch post. And I run in and grabbed the mother and got her in there, and two or three of the children. And I undone my boat and got her to... back. Come out way down below, and got her over to the shore, about a mile and a half across the city, till I got her to the shore. And then when I got over there, she had fainted. And she had begin... she was screaming, "My baby! My baby!"

    197 Well, I thought that she meant she had left the baby in the house. Oh, my! I took back again while they was trying to take care of her. And, I come to find out, it was... or she was wanting to know where her baby was there. There was a little fellow about three years old, and I thought she meant a little nursing baby or something.

    198And so I took back and got over there. And when I got that boat and got on the inside and couldn't find no baby, and the porch give away and the house went in. And I run real quick and grabbed the--the piece there that was floating my boat, got into the boat, and pulled that and loosed it up.

    199 And it done got me out into the current of the main river then. And it was about eleven-thirty at night, and just sleeting and snowing. And I grabbed a hold of the starter string and I tried to pull the boat, and it wouldn't start, and I tried and it wouldn't start, and I tried again. Getting farther in that current, the falls just below me. And I was trying real hard, and I thought, "Oh, my, here--here's my end! This is it!" And I'd try real hard. And I said, "Lord, please don't let me die a death like this," and I'd pull and I'd pull.

    200And it come back to me, "What about that bunch of trash that you wouldn't go to?" See? Uh-huh.

    201 I put my hand back on the boat, and I said, "God, be merciful to me. Don't let me leave my wife and baby like this, and them out there sick! Please!" And I just kept pulling like that, and it wouldn't start. And I could hear the roaring down there, 'cause I... Just a few minutes, and, oh, my, that would be it. And I said, "Lord, if You'll forgive me, I promise You I'll do anything." Kneel in that boat there, and the sleet hitting me in the face. I said, "I'll do anything that You want me to do." And I pulled again, and it started. And I turned all the gas on it I could, and finally got into the shore.

    202And I went back to find the truck, patrol truck. And I thought of... There was some of them said, "Say, the government just washed away." My wife and baby in there, both babies.

    203 And I took out for the government as hard as I could, and water was standing about fifteen feet deep all through it. And there was a major there, and I said, "Major, what happened to the hospital?"

    Said, "Now, don't be worried. You have anyone in there?"

    I said, "Yes, a--a sick wife and two babies."

    204He said, "They all got out." Said, "They're in a freight car and they've headed towards Charlestown."

    205I run, got in my boat and... or got in my car, and my boat in the back of it, and run out there to... And then the creeks had come down about two and a half or three miles wide. And all night long I tried to... Some of them said, "The car, the freight car, washed off the tracks out there on the trestle."

    206Well, find myself marooned out on a little island, set there three days. I had plenty of time to think about whether That was trash or not. Just beating, "Where's my wife?"

    207 Finally when I found her, in a few days after I got out and got across, she was way up to Columbus, Indiana, in the Baptist Auditorium where they had made a--a hospital like, sickrooms on little government cots. And I ran to her as hard as I could, trying to find where she was, screaming, "Hope! Hope! Hope!" And I looked, and there she was laying on a cot, and TB had set in.

    She raised her little boney hand, and she said, "Billy."

    And I run to her, and I said, "Hope, honey."

    She said, "I look awful, don't I?"

    I said, "No, honey, you look all right."

    208 For about six months we worked with everything that was in us, to try to get to save her life, but she kept getting lower and lower.

    209One day I was on patrol and I had my radio turned on, and I thought I heard them say, make a call on the radio, said, "For William Branham, wanted at the hospital at once, wife dying." I rushed back to the hospital as quick as I could, turned on the red light and the siren, and took off. And then I--I got up at the hospital and I stopped, run in. Coming down through the--the hospital, I seen a little buddy of mine that we fished together, we run together as boys, Sam Adair.

    210Doctor Sam Adair, he's the one that was the vision come not long ago and told him about the clinic. And he said, if anybody doubted the vision, just call him collect, you want to know about whether it was right or not.

    211 And so then here he come out like that, and he had his hat in his hand. He looked at me and he just started crying. And I run up to him, throwed my arms around him. He put his arms around me, said, "Billy, she's going." He said, "I'm sorry. I've done all I could do, I've had specialists and everything."

    I said, "Sam, surely she's not going!"

    Said, "Yeah, she's going."

    And he said, "Don't go in there, Bill."

    And I said, "I got to go in, Sam."

    And he said, "Don't do it. Don't, please don't."

    I said, "Let me go in."

    Said, "I'll go with you."

    212I said, "No, you stay out here. I want to stay with her in her last minutes."

    Said, "She's unconscious."

    213 I walked in the room. And the nurse was sitting there, and she was crying 'cause she and Hope was schoolmates together. And so I looked over, and she started crying, put her hand up. And started walking over.

    214And I looked over, and shook her. There she was, she had went down from about a hundred and twenty pounds, to about sixty. And I--I shook her. And if I live to be a hundred years old, I'll never forget what happened. She turned over, and those great big pretty eyes looked up at me. She smiled. She said, "Why did you call me back, Billy?"

    I said, "Honey, I just got the cash..."

    215 I had to work. We was way in debt and hundreds of dollars of doctor bill, and nothing to pay it with. And I just had to work. And I seen her two or three times a day, and every night, and then when she was in that condition.

    I said, "What do you mean, 'Call' you 'back'?"

    216She said, "Bill, you've preached about It, you've talked about It, but you don't have no idea what It is."

    I said, "What are you talking about?"

    217She said, "Heaven." She said, "Look," she said, "I was being escorted Home by some peoples, men or women or something. They was dressed in white." And she said, "I was at ease and peace." Said, "Big pretty birds flying from tree to tree." She said, "Don't think I'm beside myself." She said, "Billy, I'm going to tell you our mistake." She said, "Sit down." I didn't; I knelt down, took her hand. She said, "You know where our mistake is?"

    And I said, "Yes, sweetheart, I do."

    218She said, "We should have never listened to Mama. Them people were right."

    And I said, "I know it."

    219She said, "Promise me this, that you'll go to those people," said, "because they're right." And she said, "Raise my children like that." And I... She said, "I want to tell you something." She said, "I'm dying, but" said "it's... I don't--I don't dread going." Said, "It's--it's beautiful." She said, "The only thing, I hate to leave you, Bill. And I know you got these two little children to raise." She said, "Promise me that--that you'll not stay single and let my children be pulled about from pillar to post." That was a sensible thing for a twenty-one-year-old mother.

    And I said, "I can't promise that, Hope."

    220She said, "Please promise me." Said, "One thing I want to tell you." Said, "You remember that rifle?" I'm just crazy about guns. And she said, "You wanted to buy that rifle that day and you didn't have enough money to make the down payment."

    I said, "Yes."

    221She said, "I've been saving my money, my nickels, to try to make that down payment on that rifle for you." She said, "Now, when this is over and you go back home, look up on the duofold... or the folding bed, under that piece of paper on top, and you'll find the money there." She said, "Promise me that you'll buy that rifle."

    222You don't know how I felt when I seen that dollar seventy-five cents (in nickels) laying there. I got the rifle.

    223 And she said, "You remember that time that you were going downtown to buy me a pair of stockings, and we was going to Fort Wayne?"

    I said, "Yes."

    224I had come in from fishing, and she said... We had to go to Fort Wayne, I had to preach that night. And she said, "You know, I told you, 'There's two different kind.'" One called "chiffon." And what's the other one, rayon? Is that right? Rayon and chiffon. Well, ever which is, chiffon was the best. Is that right? And she said, "Now, you get me some chiffon, the full style." You know that thing that's got that little thing in the back of the stocking, at the top? And I didn't know nothing about women's clothes, so I...

    225And I was going down the street and saying, "Chiffon, chiffon, chiffon, chiffon," trying to keep thinking of, "chiffon, chiffon, chiffon."

    Somebody said, "Hello, Billy!"

    226I said, "Oh, hello, hello." "Chiffon, chiffon, chiffon, chiffon, chiffon."

    227And I got to the corner and I met Mr. Spon. He said, "Hey, Billy, do you know the perch is biting now over on the side of that last pier?"

    I said, "Sure enough, is that right?"

    "Yeah."

    I thought now, when I left him, "What was that stuff?" I forgot it.

    228 So Thelma Ford, a girl that I knew, worked at the ten-cent store. And I knowed they sell women's stockings over there, so I went over. I said, "Hi, Thelma."

    And she said, "Hi, Billy. How are you? How's Hope?"

    229And I said, "Fine." I said, "Thelma, I want a pair of socks for Hope."

    She said, "Hope don't want socks."

    I said, "Yes, ma'am, she sure does."

    Said, "You mean stockings."

    230"Oh, sure," I said, "that's what it is." I thought, "Uh-oh, I done showed my ignorance."

    And she said, "What kind does she want?"

    I thought, "Uh-oh!" I said, "What kind you got?"

    She said, "Well, we got rayon."

    231 I didn't know the difference. Rayon, chiffon, it all sound the same. I said, "That's what I want." She said... I said, "Fix me a pair of them, full style." And she... I got that wrong. What is it? Full fashion. "Full fashion." And so I said, "Fix me a pair of them."

    232And when she went to give them to me, they was only about thirty cents, twenty cents or thirty cents, about half price. Well, I said, "Give me two pair of them." See?

    233 And I went back home, and I said, "You know, honey, you women shop all over town to find bargains." You know how you like to crow. And I said, "But here, look here, I bought two pair for the price that you buy one pair with. See?" I said, "Oh, that that's my personal ability." See, I said--I said, "You know, Thelma sold me these." I said, "She might have let me have them at half price."

    She said, "Did you get chiffon?"

    234I said, "Yes, ma'am." It all sounded the same to me, I didn't know there was any difference.

    235 And she told me, she said, "Billy." I thought strange when she got to Fort Wayne, she had to get another pair of stockings. She said, "I give them to your mother," said, "they're for older women." Said, "I'm sorry I did that."

    And I said, "Oh, that's all right, honey."

    236And she said, "Now, don't--don't live single." And she said... She didn't know that what was fixing to happen in a few hours from then. And I held her darling hands while the Angels of God packed her away.

    237 I went home. I didn't know what to do. I laid down there at night and I heard... I think it was a little mouse, was in the old grate where we had some papers in there. And I shut the door with my foot, and there hung her kimono on the back, (and laying down there in that morgue). And just in a little bit someone called me, said, "Billy!" And it was Brother Frank Broy. He said, "Your baby's dying."

    I said, "My baby?"

    238Said, "Yes, Sharon Rose." Said, "Doc's up there now, and said, 'She's got tubercular meningitis, she nursed it from her mother.'" And said, "She's dying."

    239 I got in the car, went up there. And there she was, the sweet little thing. And they rushed her to the hospital.

    240I went out to see him. Sam come up and said, "Billy, don't you go in that room, you got to think of Billy Paul." Said, "She's dying."

    I said, "Doc, I--I got to see my baby."

    241He said, "No, you can't go in." Said, "She's got meningitis, Billy, and you'd pack it to Billy Paul."

    242 And I waited till he got out. I couldn't stand to see her die, and her mother laying down there in the undertaker's establishment. I tell you, the way of a transgressor is hard. And I--I went, slipped in the door, and when Sam went out and the nurse out, I went down into the basement. It's a little bitty hospital. She was in an isolated place, and the flies was in her little eyes. And they had a little... what we call a "mosquito bar," or little netting over her eyes. And she'd... with little spasm, her little fat leg was moving up and down like that, and her little hands, with that spasm. And I looked at her, and she was just big enough to be cute, about eight months old.

    243 And her mother used to set her out there with her little three-corners on, you know, in the yard, when I'd come up. And I'd toot the horn, and she'd go, "goo-goo, goo-goo," reaching for me, you know.

    244And there laid my darling, dying. I looked down to her, and I said, "Sharry, you know Daddy? You know Daddy, Sharry?" And when she looked... She was suffering so hard till one of them pretty little blue eyes had crossed. It liked to have tore my heart out of me.

    245I knelt down, I said, "Lord, what have I done? Have not I preached the Gospel on the street corners? I've done everything that I know to do. Don't hold it against me. I never called them people 'trash.' It was her that called them people 'trash.'" I said, "I'm sorry it all happened. Forgive me. Don't--don't take my baby." And while I was praying, looked like a black... like a sheet or cloth come down. I knowed He had refused me.

    246 Now, there was the hardest and the most treacherous time of my life. When I raised up and looked at her, and I thought... Satan put in my mind, "Well, you mean as hard as you've preached, and the way that you've lived, and now when it comes to your own baby, He'll turn you down?"

    247And I said, "That's right. If He can't save my baby, then I can't..." I stopped. I--I just didn't know what to do. And then I said this, I said, "Lord, You gave her to me and You taken her away, blessed be the Name of the Lord! If You take even me, I'll still love You."

    248And I put my hand over on her, I said, "Bless you, sweetheart. Daddy wanted to raise you, with all my heart I wanted to raise you, and raise you to love the Lord. But the Angels are coming for you, sweetheart. Daddy will take your little body down and lay it on the arms of Mama. I'll bury you with her. Someday Daddy will meet you, you just wait up there with Mama."

    249 When her mother was dying, she said, last words she said, she said, "Bill, stay on the field."

    250I said, "I'll..." She said... I said, "If I'm on the field when He comes, I'll get the kids and meet. If I'm not, I'll be buried by you. And you go over on the righthand side of the great gate, and when you see all of them come in, stand there and start hollering, 'Bill! Bill! Bill!' just as loud as you can. I'll meet you there." I kissed her good-bye. I'm on the battlefield today. That's been nearly twenty years ago. I got my date with my wife, I'm going to meet her.

    251 And I took the little baby, when it died, and put it on the arms of the mother, and we taken it out to the cemetery. And I stood there to hear Brother Smith, the Methodist preacher that preached the funeral, "Ashes to ashes, and dust to dust." (And I thought, "Heart to heart.") There she went.

    252Not long after that, I took little Billy there one morning. He was just a little bitty fellow. He was...

    253That's the reason he sticks with me and I stick with him, I had to be both Papa and Mama (both) to him. I'd take his little bottle. We couldn't afford to have a fire at night to keep his milk warm, and I'd lay it under my back like this and keep it warm by the heat of my body.

    254We've stuck together like buddies, and one of these days when I go off the field I want to hand him the Word, and say, "Go on, Billy. You stay with It." Some people wonders why I got him with me all the time. I can't give him up. He's even married, but I still remember she told me, "Stay with him." And we stuck together like buddies.

    255 I remember walking around town, the bottle under my arm, he'd get to crying. One night he was... we was walking out in the back yard where just... (When she was fixing to have him, she was smothering, and I... just a girl, you know.) And I'd walk back and forth from the old oak tree in the back of the yard. And he was crying for his Mama, and I didn't have any Mama to take him to. And I'd pack him, I'd say, "Oh, honey." I said...

    256He said, "Daddy, where's my mama? Did you put her into that ground?"

    I said, "No, honey. She's all right, she's up in Heaven."

    257 And he said something there, liked to kill me, one afternoon. He was crying, was along late in the evening, and I was packing him on my back like that, packing him on my shoulder and patting him like this. And he said, "Daddy, please go get Mama and bring her here."

    And I said, "Honey, I can't get Mama. Jesus..."

    Said, "Well, tell Jesus to send me my mama. I want her."

    258And I said, "Well, honey, I... me and you going to go see her sometime."

    And he stopped, said, "Daddy!"

    And I said, "Yes?"

    Said, "I seen Mama up there on that cloud."

    259My, liked to killed me! I thought, "My! 'I seen Mama up there on that cloud.'" I just almost fainted. I hugged the little fellow up to my bosom like that, and just held my head down, went on in.

    260 Days passed. I couldn't forget it. I tried to work. Couldn't go back home, it wasn't a home no more. And I wanted to stay. We didn't have nothing but just that old tore up furniture, but it was something that she and I had enjoyed together. It was home.

    261And I remember one day I was trying to work in the public service. I had went up to fix an old secondary, was hanging down, it was real early of a morning. And I climbed up this cross. (And I couldn't give that baby up. I could see my wife going, but that baby going, just a little bitty thing.) And I was on there, and I was singing, "On the hill far away, stood an old rugged Cross." And the primaries run down to the transformer and went out into (you know) secondary. And I was hanging up there on it. And I happened to look, and the sun coming up behind me. And there, my hands stretched out and the sign of that Cross on the--on the hillside. I thought, "Yes, it was my sins that put Him there."

    262 I said, "Sharon, honey, Daddy wants to see you so bad, honey. How I'd like to hold you in my arms again, you darling little thing." I got beside myself. It had been weeks. I pulled off my rubber glove. There's twenty-three hundred volts running right by the side of me. I pulled off my rubber glove. I said, "God, I hate to do this. I'm a coward." "But, Sharry, Daddy's going to see you and Mommy just in a few minutes." Started pulling off my glove, to put my hand on that twenty-three hundred. It'd break... Why, you wouldn't even have no blood left in you. And so I--I--I started pulling that glove off, and something happened. When I come to, I was sitting on the ground with my hands up like this, to my face, crying. It was God's grace, or I wouldn't been having a healing service here, I'm sure of that. It was Him protecting His gift, not me.

    263 I started home. I quit, put my tools away. And went back, I said, "I'm going home."

    264I started around the house, and I picked up the mail in the house, kind of cold, and I went in. We had one little room, I was sleeping on a little cot there, and the frost coming up, and that old stove. I took the mail and I looked in the mail, and the first thing on there was her little Christmas saving, eighty cents, "Miss Sharon Rose Branham." There it was, all over again.

    265 I had been game warden. I reached in there and got my gun, pistol, out from the holster. I said, "Lord, I--I can't go this anymore, I'm--I'm dying. I'm--I'm so tormented." I pulled the hammer back on the gun, put it up to my head, kneeling there on that cot in that dark room. I said, "Our Father Who art in Heaven, hallowed be Thy Name. Thy Kingdom come, Thine will be done," and as I tried, and I squeezed that trigger as hard as I could, I said, "on earth as it is in Heaven. Give us this day our daily bread." And it wouldn't go off!

    266And I thought, "O God, are You just tearing me to pieces? What have I done? You won't even let me die." And I throwed the gun down, and it went off and shot through the room. I said, "God, why can't I die and get out of it? I just can't go no farther. You've got to do something to me." And I fell over and started crying on my little, old dirty bunk there.

    267And I must have went to sleep. I don't know whether I was asleep or what happened.

    268I've always longed to be out West. I've always wanted one of them hats. My father broke horses in his young days, and I always wanted one of them hats. And Brother Demos Shakarian bought me one yesterday, first one I've had (ever had) like that, one of them kind of western hats.

    269 And I thought I was going down along through the prairie, singing that song, "There's a wheel on the wagon is broken, sign on the ranch, 'For Sale.'" And as I went along, I noticed an old covered wagon, like an old prairie schooner, and the wheel was broke. Course, that represented my broken family. And as I got close, I looked, and there stood a--a real pretty, young girl, about twenty years old, white flowing hair and blue eyes, dressed in white. I looked over at her, I said, "How do you do?" Went on.

    She said, "Hello, Dad."

    270And I turned back, I said, "Dad?" "Why," I said, "how, Miss, can you... can I be your daddy when you're as old as I am?"

    271She said, "Daddy, you just don't know where you're at." And I said, "What do you mean?"

    272She said, "This is Heaven." Said, "On earth I was your little Sharon."

    "Why," I said, "honey, you was just a little baby."

    273Said, "Daddy, little babies are not little babies here, they're immortal. They never get old or never grow."

    274And I said, "Well, Sharon, honey, you--you're a pretty, young woman."

    She said, "Mama's waiting for you."

    And I said, "Where?"

    She said, "Up at your new home."

    275And I said, "New home?" Branhams are vagabonds, they don't have homes, they just... And I said, "Well, I never had a home, honey."

    276She said, "But you got one up here, Daddy." I don't mean to be a baby, but it's just so real to me. [Brother Branham weeps--Ed.] As I start to thinking of it, it all comes back again. Said, "You got one here, Daddy." I know I got one over there, someday I'll go to it. She said, "Where's Billy Paul, my brother?"

    277And I said, "Well, I left him at Mrs. Broy's, just a few minutes ago."

    Said, "Mother wants to see you."

    278 And I turned and looked, and there was great big palaces, and the Glory of God coming up around them. And I heard an Angelic choir singing, "My Home, sweet Home." I started up a long steps, running just as hard as I could. And when I got to the door, there she stood, a white garment on, that black hair, long, holding down her back. She raised out her arms, as she always did when I come home tired from work or something. I caught her by the hands, and I said, "Honey, I seen Sharon down there." I said, "She made a pretty girl, didn't she?"

    279She said, "Yes, Bill." She said, "Bill." Put her arms around me, (and she said) just around my shoulders, she started patting me, she said, "Stop worrying about me and Sharon."

    I said, "Honey, I can't help it."

    280She said, "Now Sharon and I are better off than you are." And said, "Don't worry about us no more. Will you promise me?"

    281And I said, "Hope," I said, "I've been so lonesome for you and for Sharon, and Billy cries all the time for you." I said, "I don't know what to do with him."

    282And she said, "It'll be all right, Bill." She said, "Just promise me you won't worry no more." And she said, "Won't you sit down?" And I looked around and there was a great big chair.

    283 And I remember I tried to buy a chair. Now, in closing. I tried to buy a chair one time. We just had them old--old common wooden-bottom chairs for that breakfast set. We had to use them, the only chairs we had. And we could buy one of these chairs that you let back in the back, like a... I forget what kind of an easy-rest chair. And it cost seventeen dollars, and you could pay three dollars down and a dollar a week. And we got one. And, oh, when I'd come in... I'd work all day, and preach till midnight around streets and wherever I could preach.

    284And--and I one day I got behind on my payments. We couldn't make it, and it got day after day, and finally one day they come and got my chair and took it. That night, I never will forget, she had me a cherry pie baked. Poor little old thing, she--she--she knowed I was going to be disappointed. And after supper I said, "What's you so good about tonight, honey?"

    285And she said, "Say, I had the boys over in the neighborhood to dig you some fishing worms. Don't you think we ought to go down to the river and fish a little while?"

    And I said, "Yes, but..."

    286 And she started crying. I knowed there was something wrong. I had an idea 'cause they had already sent me a notice they was coming to get it. And we couldn't make that dollar payment a week. We couldn't, didn't... couldn't afford it. She put her arms around me, and I went to the door and my chair was gone.

    She told me up There, she said, "You remember that chair, Bill?"

    And I said, "Yes, honey, I remember."

    Said, "That's what you was thinking about, wasn't it?"

    "Yeah."

    287Said, "Well, they won't take this one, this one's paid for." She said, "Sit down just a minute, I want to talk to you."

    And I said, "Honey, I don't understand this."

    288And she said, "Promise me, Billy, promise me that you won't worry anymore. You're going back now." And said, "Promise me you won't worry."

    And I said, "I can't do that, Hope."

    289 And just then I come to, it was dark in the room. I looked around, and I felt her arm around me. I said, "Hope, are you here in the room?"

    290She started patting me. She said, "You going to make me that promise, Bill? Promise me you won't marry... worry no more."

    I said, "I promise you."

    291And when then she patted me two or three times, and she was gone. I jumped up and turned on the light, looked everywhere, she was gone. But she just gone out of the room. She isn't gone, she's still living. She was a Christian.

    292 Billy and I went to the grave here sometime ago, packing a little flower for his mother and sister, just on an Easter morning, and we stopped. The little fellow started crying, he said, "Daddy, my mommy's down there."

    293I said, "No, honey. No, she ain't down there. Sister ain't down there. We got a folded over grave here, but way across the sea there's an open grave where Jesus rose. And someday He'll come, He'll bring Sister and Mama with Him."

    294I'm on the battlefield today, friends. I--I just can't tell any more. I... [Brother Branham weeps--Ed.] God bless you. Let's bow our heads a minute.

    295 O Lord! Many times, Lord, I'm sure people don't understand, when they think these things come easy. But there's a great day coming when Jesus shall come and all these sorrows will be wiped away. I pray, Heavenly Father, that You'll help us to be prepared.

    296And that last promise, when I kissed her on the cheek that morning, that I'd meet her there that day. I believe she'll be standing at that post, screaming my name. I've lived true to that promise since, Lord, around the world, in all kinds of places, trying to bring the Gospel. Getting old now, and tired, I'm wore out. One of these days I'm going to close this Bible for the last time. And, God, keep me faithful to the promise. Keep Your grace around me, Lord. Let me not look at the things of this life, but live for the things that's beyond. Help me to be honest. I don't ask for a flower bed of ease, no, Lord, when my Christ died there under suffering. And all the rest of them died like that. I don't ask for any easy thing. Just let me be honest, Lord, truthful. Let people love me so I can lead them to Thee. And someday when it's all over and we gather around under the evergreen trees, I want to get her by the hand and walk her up, to show the people of Angelus Temple and all the others. It'll be a great time then.

    297I pray that Your mercies rest upon each of us here. And those who are here, Lord, may not even know You. And maybe they've got some little loved one across the sea yonder. If they've never fulfilled their promise, may they do it now, Lord.

    298 While we have our heads bowed, I wonder in this great huge auditorium this afternoon, how many of you say "Brother Branham, I want to meet my loved ones, too. I--I--I've got some loved ones just across the river yonder"? Maybe you made a promise that you'd meet them, maybe when you told Mother "good-bye" up there at the grave that day, maybe when you told little Sister "good-bye," or Dad, or some of them at the grave, promised you'd meet them, and you--you've never made that preparation yet. Don't you think it's a good time now to do it?

    299Excuse my breaking down. But, oh, my, you don't realize, friend. You don't know what--what sacrifice! That's not a spot, hardly, of the life story.

    300 How many of you would like to raise up now and walk up here for prayer, say, "I want to meet my loved ones"? Raise up out of the audience and come down here. Will you do it? If somebody has never made that preparation yet. God bless you, sir. I see an aged colored man coming out, others coming. Move yourself, you in the balconies up there, just move right out into the aisle. Or stand up, you who wants to be remembered in a word of prayer just now. That's it. Stand right up to your feet. That's good. Stand up, everywhere, you who would say, "I've got a father over yonder, I've got a mother or a loved one over yonder. I want to go see them. I want to meet them in peace." Will you raise up, just stand up to your feet, anywhere in the audience. Stand up to your feet, say, "I want to accept."

    301 God bless you, lady. God bless you back there. And bless you up there. Lord bless you here, sir. That's right. Up in the balcony, the Lord bless you. All around, everywhere, stand up to your feet now to have a word of prayer, while the Holy Spirit is here and moving upon our hearts, to--to--to break up.

    302You know, what the church needs today is a breaking up. We need to go down to the Potter's house. Our stiff homemade theology sometime doesn't work so good. What we need is an old-fashioned breaking up, repentance in our hearts, getting mellow towards God. Is that all now that's ready to stand?

    Let us bow our heads then for prayer.

    303 O Lord, Who brought again Jesus for the... from the dead, to justify all of us by faith, believing. I pray, Lord, that these who are standing now to their feet to accept Thee, I pray that forgiveness will be to them. And, O Lord, I pray that they will accept You as their Saviour and King and Lover, and maybe they got a mama or a papa or somebody just across the sea. There's one thing sure, they got a Saviour. May they be forgiven of their sins, and all their iniquity blotted out, that their souls may be washed in the Blood of the Lamb, and they live in peace from hereafter.

    304And some glorious day when it's all over, may we gather at Your House, and be there as unbroken families, to meet our loved ones that's waiting on the other side. This, we commit them unto Thee, that "Thou will keep him in perfect peace whose heart is stayed upon Him." Grant it, Lord, as we commit them to Thee. In the Name of Thy Son, the Lord Jesus. Amen.

    305 God bless you. I'm sure the workers see where you're standing, and they will be right with you in a few minutes.

    306And now to those who are going to receive prayer cards. Billy, where's Gene and Leo, they in the back? They're here to give out the prayer cards just in a few minutes. Brother will dismiss the audience in prayer, and the prayer cards will be given out. We'll be back here just in a little bit, to pray for the sick. All right, brother.

    1Skloňme na chvíľu svoje hlavy a pomodlime sa.

    Náš milostivý nebeský Otče, je to skutočne privilégium, že môžeme pristúpiť ku tebe, Bože a Spasiteľu náš. Počujeme tú prekrásnu pieseň Aký si veľký, rozochvieva nás to, lebo vieme, že si veľký. A modlíme sa, aby nám dnes popoludní bola znovu ukázaná tvoja veľkosť, keď budeme hovoriť. Pripadol na mňa los, po prvý krát po mnohých rokoch, skúsiť sa znovu vrátiť do života, ktorý leží za mnou. Pane, prosím, aby si mi dal ku tomu silu, ktorú v tejto chvíli potrebujem. A aby všetky moje chyby v živote mohli byť kameňom, na ktorý druhí môže postaviť svoju nohu a prejsť, aby ich to priviedlo bližšie ku Tebe. Udeľ to, Pane! Nech môžu hriešnici uvidieť stopy na piesku času a nech môžu byť dovedení ku Tebe. Prosíme o to v mene Pána Ježiša. Amen.

    Môžete si sadnúť.

    2[Brat Glover hovorí: "Mohol by si sa pomodliť nad týmito vreckovkami, prv ako začneš?" – pozn.prekl.] Rád. ["To sú tu tieto a tamtie, za ktoré sa pomodlíme." – pozn.prekl.] Dobre, ďakujem. Ako tento svätý muž, brat Glover, poznám ho už niekoľko rokov, minulý večer som mal príležitosť byť s ním. Povedal mi, že chvíľu ležal a odpočíval. A teraz, vo veku sedemdesiat päť rokov sa vracia naspäť do Božej služby. Keď som to počul, nie som ani z polovice taký unavený ako som bol. Myslel som si, že som unavený, ale verím, že nie som. Práve mi sem položil niekoľko vreckoviek vo forme obálok a balíčkov, v ktorých sú tie vreckovky a už sú tam napísané adresy.

    3Tak ktokoľvek z vás, kto nás počúva cez rádio a túži mať jednu takúto vreckovku, chrám Angelus ich stále rozosiela. Mohli by ste napísať rovno sem do chrámu Angelus a oni sa budú nad nimi modliť, pretože ťa môžem uistiť, že to je podľa Písma. To je Božie zasľúbenie.

    4A keby si chcel, aby som sa pomodlil nad jednou pre teba, rád to pre teba urobím. Stačí, keď mi napíšeš na poštovnú schránku 325 Jeffersonville, Indiána. Alebo ak si nezapamätáš číslo poštovnej schránky, napíš len Jeffersonville. To je malé mesto, asi okolo tridsať päť tisíc obyvateľov. Každý ma tam pozná. A bude nám to potešením, pomodliť sa nad vreckovkou a poslať ti ju.

    5Máme s týmto veľký úspech, pretože ... Spolu s tým dostaneš taký malý dopis, že ľudia na celom svete sa modlia každé ráno o deviatej a tiež o dvanástej a o tretej. A predstav si, že celý svet okolo teba, o koľkej v noci oni musia vstať, aby sa modlili. A tak ak všetky tieto stovky tisícov a tisícov vysielajú ku Bohu svoje modlitby v ten istý čas za túto službu, za tvoju nemoc, tak ich Boh nemôže odmietnuť. A my, ako hovorím, nemáme žiadny program, nechceme ani halier. Ak ti len môžeme pomôcť. Kvôli tomu sme tu.

    Niekto prináša ďalšiu hromadu vreckoviek.

    6A teraz, ak nemáš vreckovku, ktorú by si chcel poslať, nevadí, aj tak napíš. Ak to práve teraz nepotrebuješ, založ si to do Biblie, do Knihy Skutkov, do 19. kapitoly. Pošleme ti to vo forme malej bielej stuhy a tiež inštrukcie, ako máš najprv vyznať svoje hriechy. Nikdy sa nesmieš snažiť dostať niečo od Boha, kým nebudeš vyrovnaný s Bohom. Rozumiete? Tam budeš poučený, že by si mal zavolať svojich susedov a svojho pastora. Ak máš v srdci niečo proti niekomu, choď a rýchlo to daj najprv do poriadku a potom sa vráť. Potom sa modli, usporiadaj vo svojom dome modlitebné zhromaždenie a pripni si túto vreckovku pod svoj spodný odev a potom ver Bohu. A každý deň, vždy po tých troch hodinách sa ľudia na celom svete budú modliť. Tvoria spojovaciu reťaz okolo sveta.

    7Dostaneš to úplne zadarmo, stačí napísať. Nebudeme od teba nič požadovať, ani ti nebudeme predstavovať nejaký náš program. Chceme, aby si podporoval túto vec, ale my nemáme nič pre teba, čo by si mohol podporovať. Rozumieš? Nejedná sa nám získať tvoju adresu, ide len o pomoc a o službu Pánovu, ktorú sa snažíme vykonávať.

    8Skloňme svoje hlavy. Ak počúvate cez rádio, dajte si pred seba svoju vreckovku a položte na ňu ruku, keď sa teraz budeme modliť.

    9Milostivý Pane, prinášame ti tieto malé kúsky látky, možno že niektoré vyzerajú ako malé detské vestičky, alebo nejaké malé tričko alebo pár malých topánočiek alebo čokoľvek, vreckovka, ktorá ide ku nemocnému alebo postihnutému, Pane, to čo robíme je podľa tvojho Slova. Pretože v knihe Skutkov čítame, že z tela tvojho služobníka Pavla brali vreckovky a zástery, pretože verili, že na tomto mužovi je Tvoj Duch. A nečisté duchy vychádzali z ľudí a neduhy a nemoci ich opustili, pretože verili. A teraz si uvedomujeme, Pane, že my nie sme svätý Pavel, ale veríme, že Ty si stále Ježiš. A modlíme sa, aby si uctil vieru týchto ľudí.

    10Je povedané, že Izrael, keď sa snažil poslúchať Boha, že boli chytení do pasce. Pred nimi bolo more a po obidvoch stranách hory a faraónova armáda sa približovala. A niekto povedal, že Boh sa cez ten Ohnivý Stĺp pozrel dole s hnevom v očiach a more dostalo strach a samo ustúpilo a urobilo im cestu, aby mohli prejsť do zasľúbenej zeme.

    11Ó Pane, pozri sa znovu dole a keď tieto balíčky budú kladené na choré telá a ľudia si budú pripomínať tvoje živé Slovo, nech sa tá nemoc zľakne. Pozri sa cez krv tvojho Syna Ježiša, ktorý zomrel za toto zmierenie. A nech sa nepriateľ zľakne a ustúpi, aby títo ľudia mohli vojsť do toho zasľúbenia, kde Ty chceš, aby sme boli zdraví. Sprav to, Otče, lebo to posielame s takýmto postojom v srdci. To je náš cieľ. Posielame to v mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

    Ďakujem brat Glover. Ďakujem.

    12Toto je dnes večer záverečná časť tejto evanjelizácie, neviem, či to bude vysielané alebo nie. Ale ak nie, rád by som povedal poslucháčom pri rádiu, že toto bolo jedno z najpríjemnejších stretnutí, ktoré som mal za veľa, veľa rokov. Boli to zhromaždenia úctivé, triezve, plné lásky a spolupráce, na akých som už dlho nebol.

    13[Brat hovorí: "Brat, do štvrť na päť sme pripojení do vysielania. Všetci ťa počúvajú, po celej Kalifornii, na ostrovoch a na lodiach. Dostávame od nich správy. Takže máš veľké obecenstvo, tisíce a desať tisíce." – pozn.prekl.] Ďakujem. To je veľmi dobre. Som rád, že to počujem. Nech vás Boh všetkých žehná.

    14Vždy som mal v srdci teplé miesto pre chrám Angelus, za jeho vernosť plnému evanjeliu Ježiša Krista. A teraz je to pre mňa ešte bližšie. Zdá sa mi, po týchto zhromaždeniach, že vidím u každého milého ducha. Zdá sa mi, akoby som bol viacej jedným z vás, než ako predtým. Nech vás Boh žehná, to je moja modlitba. [Zhromaždenie tlieska. – pozn.prekl.] Zo srdca vám ďakujem.

    15Bolo tu povedané, že dnes vám mám porozprávať niečo zo svojho života. Je mi to ťažko. Toto je prvý krát po mnohých rokoch, kde sa to pokúsim. Nebudem mať čas hovoriť detaily, ale len časť z neho. Urobil som v živote veľa chýb, veľa nedobrých vecí. A túžim, aby ani vy tam pri rádiách, ani vy, ktorí ste tu prítomní, aby sa vám moje chyby nestali kameňom úrazu, ale kameňmi, ktoré vám pomôžu prejsť, aby vás to priviedlo bližšie ku Pánovi Ježišovi.

    16Dnes večer majú byť rozdávané modlitebné lístky na večerné zhromaždenie s uzdravovaním. Keď hovoríme o službe s uzdravovaním, to neznamená, že my budeme niekoho uzdravovať, my sa budem modliť. Boh uzdravuje. On je ku mne taký milostivý a odpovedá na modlitby.

    17Rozprával som sa tu nedávno s manažérom jedného známeho evanjelistu. Pýtali sa raz toho evanjelistu, prečo sa nemodlí za chorých. A ten evanjelista im odpovedal - hovoril to manažér mojich zhromaždení, že tento evanjelista verí v Božské uzdravovanie, ale keby sa začal modliť za chorých, prerušilo by to jeho službu pretože je podporovaný cirkvami a veľa z tých cirkví neverí v Božské uzdravovanie.

    18Tak mám úctu a rešpektujem tohoto evanjelistu, pretože stojí na svojom mieste, vo svojej službe. On by mohol napríklad ... Nikdy by som nemohol zaujať jeho miesto a pochybujem, že by on mohol zaujať moje. Všetci máme v Božom kráľovstve svoje miesto. Všetci sme spojení dokopy. Sú rôzne dary, ale ten istý Duch. Chcel som povedať, rôzne prejavy, ale ten istý Duch.

    19Tak, dnes večer začne zhromaždenie ... Zdá sa mi, že povedali, že ten koncert začína o pol siedmej. Ak ste vonku a počúvate cez rádio, vypočujte si to. Bude to nádherné, ako vždy.

    20Chcem povedať, že modlitebné lístky budú rozdávané hneď po tomto zhromaždení, len čo rozpustíme toto zhromaždenie. Ak ste tu a chcete modlitebný lístok. Práve pred chvíľou mi tam povedali, že môj syn alebo pán Mercier alebo pán Goad budú rozdávať modlitebné lístky. Zostaňte len na svojich miestach. Len čo skončíme zhromaždenie. Zostaňte len na svojich miestach, aby tí chlapci mohli ku vám prísť cez uličku a rozdať tie lístky tak rýchlo, ako to len bude možné. Na balkónoch alebo dole, kdekoľvek na spodných podlažiach alebo kdekoľvek ste, zostaňte len na svojich miestach a tí chlapci budú vedieť, že ste tu kvôli modlitebnému lístku a večer sa potom budeme modliť za chorých. Ak Pán nezmení moje myšlienky, chcem kázať na tému "Keď nám ukážeš Otca, bude nám to dosť."

    21A teraz popoludní, na začiatok rozprávania z môjho života chcem čítať text, ktorý nájdeme v Knihe Židom v 13. kapitole a začnime od okolo ... povedzme od 12. verša.

    Preto i Ježiš, aby svojou vlastnou krvou posvätil ľud, trpel vonku za bránou.

    Vyjdime tedy za ním von za tábor, nesúc jeho pohanenie.

    Lebo tu nemáme zostávajúceho mesta, ale to budúce hľadáme.

    22Je to taký zvláštny text. Lebo, viete, keď sú to udalosti zo života, alebo čokoľvek čo patrí k ľudskej bytosti, nechcem to oslavovať a zvlášť nie ľudskú minulosť, ak bola taká tmavá ako moja. Ale myslím, keď čítame Písmo, že Boh požehná Písmo. A mojou myšlienkou je, že tu nemáme zostávajúceho mesta, ale to budúce hľadáme.

    23Viem, že máte veľmi radi Los Angeles. Máte na to právo. Je to veľké, nádherné mesto. So svojím smogom a so všetkým, jednako je to nádherné mesto s pekným podnebím. Ale toto mesto nemôže trvať stále, ono musí mať raz koniec.

    24Stál som v Ríme, kde boli tí veľkí cisári a tie mestá, ktoré oni postavili a mysleli si, že budú nesmrteľné a teraz kopú do hĺbky šesť metrov, aby našli z nich aspoň zrúcaniny.

    25Stál som namieste, kde faraóni mali svoje veľké kráľovstvá a teraz by ste museli kopať do zeme, aby ste našli mesto, kde vládli tí veľkí faraóni.

    26Všetci radi myslíme na naše mesto alebo miesto. Ale pamätajte, ono nemôže zostať naveky.

    27Keď som bol malý chlapec, zvykol som chodievať ku veľkému javoru. V mojom kraji máme veľa listnatých stromov. Mali sme tento javor, cukrový javor a to, čo nazývame tvrdý javor alebo mäkký javor. Tento veľký, gigantický strom bol najkrajší z nich. A keď som prichádzal z poľa, keď sme sušili seno a od žatvy, rád som chodieval ku tomuto veľkému stromu, sedel som pod ním a pozeral som sa hore. A videl som jeho veľké mocné konáre ako sa kolísali vo vetre, jeho obrovský kmeň. A hovoril som si: "Tento strom tu bude asi stovky a stovky rokov." Nedávno som sa bol pozrieť na ten starý strom, je z neho len pahýľ.

    28"Lebo tu nemáme zostávajúceho mesta." Nič čo môžete vidieť tu na zemi, nemá trvácnosť. To musí mať svoj koniec. Všetko, čo je smrteľné, musí ustúpiť nesmrteľnosti. Tak nezáleží na tom ako dobre postavíme svoje diaľnice, ako dobre vypracujeme svoje stavby, to všetko musí pominúť, pretože tu nie je nič trvalé. Len to neviditeľné je trvalé.

    29Pamätám sa na dom, v ktorom sme bývali, bol to starý zrub vyšpárovaný blatom. Možno, že mnohí z vás ani nevideli dom vyšpárovaný blatom. Ale on bol celý vyšpárovaný blatom a bol urobený z hrubých kmeňov a ja som si myslel, že bude stáť stovky rokov. Ale viete, dnes na tom mieste, kde stál ten dom prebieha bytová výstavba. Veľmi sa to zmenilo. Všetko sa mení.

    30A vídaval som svojho otca, on bol nízky, zavalitý chlap, veľmi silný. Bol jeden z najsilnejších nízkych chlapov, akého som poznal. Stretol som pred rokom pána Cootsa. To bol muž, s ktorým spolu pracovali pri dreve, drevorubač. Pán Coots je môj veľmi dobrý priateľ a je diakon v Prvom baptistickom zbore a on povedal: "Billy, ty by si mal byť poriadne mocný."

    Povedal som: "Nie, nie som, pán Coots."

    31On povedal: "Ak si po svojom otcovi, mal by si taký byť. Videl som tvojho otca, vážil sto štyridsať libier [okolo 70 kg. – pozn.prekl.] a sám naložil na voz kmeň, ktorý vážil deväťsto libier." On proste vedel ako to urobiť. Bol silný. Vídaval som ho ako sa umýval a pripravoval sa ku večeri, keď ho matka volala.

    32Vpredu vo dvore sme mali starú jabloň a potom ešte tri alebo štyri menšie smerom dozadu. A na tom prostrednom strome bolo pripevnené staré zrkadlo, taký veľký kus z rozbitého zrkadla. Bolo tam pripevnené zahnutými klincami z boku na strome, takými klincami, tesári to nazývajú háčiky na kabát. Boli zahnuté a držali to zrkadlo, aby sa nepohlo. Bol tam starý cínový hrebeň. Koľkí ste videli starý cínový ... starodávny cínový hrebeň? Môžem si ho práve predstaviť.

    33A potom tam bola malá lavička na umývanie, len kúsok dosky s malou šikmou nohou, ktorá ju podopierala, pripevnená ku stromu. Malá, stará, napoly žltá pumpa, ktorou sme tam pumpovali vodu a umývali sme sa pri tomto starom strome. Mama zvykla brávať vrece z múky a robila z neho uteráky. Utieral sa už niekto do uteráka z vreca? Dobre, skutočne sa teraz cítim ako doma. Boli to veľké, drsné uteráky. A potom, keď nás ako deti kúpala, zdalo sa, akoby nám išla zodrieť kožu z tela, keď nás utierala. A pamätám sa na také staré vrece z múky. Povyťahovala z neho krajné nitky a urobila také strapce okolo, aby to trochu ozdobila.

    34Koľkí ste niekedy spali na slamníku? To vám poviem. Koľkí viete, čo je to vankúš z kukuričného šúštia? Dobre, brat Glover, teraz som skutočne doma. Slamník, dobre, nebolo to tak dávno, keď som na jednom takom spával a to bolo ... Dobre sa na tom spalo, bolo to chladné. V zime nám na to dávali perinu a ležali sme na tom, viete, a nad nami rozťahovali takú plátenú striešku, pretože dovnútra fúkal sneh cez štrbiny v dome, kde sa staré drevené šindle vykrútili a fučal stade sneh. Veľmi dobre si to pamätám.

    35A otec mával štetku na holenie ... Toto vás prekvapí. Bola urobená z kukuričného šúšťaťa. Štetka na holenie z kukuričného šúšťaťa. Brával si od mami lúhové mydlo, ktoré si sama vyrábala, namydlil ho a tou kukuričnou štetkou si to natieral na tvár a holil sa veľkou, starou britvou. A v nedeľu, ľudia nosievali papierové goliere a dávali si to takto okolo goliera, aby sa im na golier na košeli nedostal pot alebo pena. Videli ste to niekedy? Ó.

    36Pamätám sa dole bol malý pramienok, kde sme chodievali piť vodu, a vylievali sme vodu z tekvicovej naberačky. Koľkí ste už videli tekvicovú naberačku? Koľkí ste tu z Kentucky? Ó, pozrite sa na tých Kentačanov. Som rovno ... Myslel som si, že všetci sú tu z Oklahomy alebo z Arkansasu, ale pozrite sa, akoby sa tu prisťahovalo Kentucky. Dobre, pred niekoľkými mesiacmi narazili v Kentucky na ropu, viete, tak možno preto niektorí prichádzajú sem.

    37Pamätám sa, ako sa otec pred večerou umýval, vyhrnul si rukávy a bolo mu vidieť krátke silné ramená. A keď zohýnal ruky, aby si nabral vodu a umyl si tvár a svaly sa mu napínali, hovorieval som si: "Môj otec bude žiť stopäťdesiat rokov." Taký bol silný! Ale zomrel, keď mal päťdesiat dva. Vidíte? "Tu nemáme trvalého mesta." Je to tak. Nemôžeme tu zostať.

    38Poďme teraz všetci na malý výlet. Každý z vás niečo prežil, ako ja a raz za čas je dobre si zaspomínať. Nemyslíte? Vráťme sa len, vráťme sa všetci na chvíľu naspäť do podobných prežití z detstva.

    39A teraz tá prvá časť udalostí z môjho života. Trochu sa toho dotknem, pretože je to v knihe a mnohí z vás ju máte.

    40Narodil som sa v malej horskej chate, hore v horách, v Kentucky. Mali sme malú miestnosť, v ktorej sme bývali. Nemali sme žiadny koberec, ani drevenú podlahu, proste len holú zem. Taký pahýľ s tromi nohami bol náš stôl. A všetci tí malí Branhamovci sa tam tlačili a tiež vonku pred tou chatou. Keď sme vyšli von a lozili okolo, vyzeralo to, akoby sa tam prevaľovala hromada vačíc, viete, všetci moji malí bratia. Bolo nás deväť a jedno malé dievča. Ona medzi tou skupinou chlapcov mala ťažké chvíle. Musíme si ju ešte aj dnes vážiť za to, čo sme jej vtedy vyvádzali. Nikde s nami nemohla ísť, poslali sme ju naspäť, bolo to dievča. Tak ona to nemohla vydržať, viete.

    41Pamätám sa, že pri stole sme mali len dve stoličky, urobené z konárov a z kôry. Len pospájané konáre a dole poprepletané kôrou. Videli ste niekto takú stoličku? Áno. Ešte môžem počuť mamu. To bolo neskoršie, keď sme sa presťahovali, kde mala drevenú podlahu, brávala nás takto na lono a kolísala na tejto stoličke: "Haju haju haju." A pamätám sa, keď nechcela, aby tí malí vyšli von, keď prala alebo niečo robila, kládla túto stoličku krížom do dverí, aby tí malí nevyšli von, keď musela ísť ku prameňu pre vodu a tak ďalej.

    42Matka mala pätnásť rokov, keď som sa narodil, otec osemnásť. Ja som bol prvý z deviatich detí. A povedali my, že to ráno, keď som sa narodil ...

    43No, boli sme veľmi chudobní, proste najchudobnejší z chudobných. Na našej malej chate sme nemali ani okno. Bolo tam niečo ako drevené dvierka, ktoré sa dali otvoriť. Pochybujem, že ste niečo také videli. Malé drevené dvierka, ktoré sa otvárali namiesto okna, vo dne bývali otvorené a v noci sa zatvárali. Vtedy sme si nemohli zapnúť elektrické svetlo ani zapáliť petrolejku. Mali sme takzvanú tukovú lampu. Neviem, či viete, čo to je tuková lampa. Pálili ste niekedy knôt z borovice? Vezmete proste chumáč z borovice, zapálite ho a položíte na poklop a on horí. Trochu to čmudí, ale oni aj tak nemali nábytok, ktorý by sa začmudil. Tak to len ... z chaty sa čmudilo. Dobre to tiahlo, pretože na streche bolo veľa otvorov, cez ktoré to prechádzalo.

    44Narodil som sa 6. apríla 1909. Tak viete, že teraz mám trochu ponad dvadsať päť. To ráno, keď som sa narodil, matka povedal, že otvorili to okno. Nemali sme doktorov, bola tam pôrodná baba a to bola moja starká. A tak, keď som sa narodil a začal som prvý krát plakať a matka chcela vidieť svoje dieťa. Ona sama bola ešte len dieťa. A keď otvorili to malé okno, práve na úsvite, okolo piatej. Neďaleko na kríku sedela malá červienka. Všetci ste mohli vidieť ten obrázok v mojej knižke o mojom živote. A táto červienka tam sedela a spievala ako len vládala.

    45Stále som mal rád červienky. No, vy chlapci, ktorí počúvate cez rádio, nestrieľajte moje vtáčiky. Viete, to sú moje vtáčiky. Počuli ste niekedy legendu o červienke, prečo má na hrudi červené perie? Zastavím sa tu na chvíľu. Od čoho sa jej zafarbila hruď na červeno ... Jedného dňa zomieral na kríži Kráľ kráľov a trpel a nikto ku nemu neprišiel. Nemal nikoho, kto by mu pomohol. A bol tam malý hnedý vtáčik, ktorý chcel vytiahnuť tie klince z kríža a stále lietal ku krížu a ťahal tie klince. Bol príliš malý, aby ich vytiahol a jeho maličká hruď bola celá červená od krvi. A odvtedy už zostala jeho hruď červená. Nestrieľajte ich, chlapci. Nechajte ich tak.

    46On sedel pri okne a spieval tak, ako to červienky robia. A otec otvoril to okno a keď otvoril tie malé okenné dvierka, to Svetlo, ktoré ste videli na tej fotografii, vošlo krúživým pohybom dovnútra cez to okno a zastalo nad posteľou. To mi vravela moja matka. Starká nevedela čo povedať.

    47Neboli sme nábožná rodina. Moji predkovia boli katolíci. Ja som Ír z obidvoch strán. Môj otec je čistý Ír, Branham. Moja matka je Harveyová. Len jej otec si vzal za ženu Indiánku z kmeňa Čirokézov (Cherokee), a tak porušil líniu írskej krvi. Otec a matka nechodili do kostola. Nemali cirkevný sobáš, neboli vôbec nábožní. Tam hore v horách ani nebol katolícky zbor. Išli tam dve rodiny Branhamovcou ku starousadlíkom a z toho sa rozrástla celá generácia Branhamovcou, to je rodinný rodopis.

    48A potom keď otvorili toto okno a zastalo tam toto Svetlo, nevedeli čo robiť. Mama povedal, že otec si kúpil ku tejto udalosti novú pracovnú kombinézu. Stál tam, ruky mal zavesené v prednom vrecku kombinézy, ako to lesníci a drevorubači vtedy robili. Vystrašilo ich to.

    49Potom, keď som asi desať dní, alebo tak nejako, zobrali ma do malého baptistického zboru, ktorý sa nazýval Kráľovstvo Vačíc, Baptistický zbor Kráľovstvo Vačíc. To je ale meno. Bol tam starý obchôdzkový kazateľ, starodávny baptistický kazateľ, ktorý tam prichádzal raz za dva mesiace. Ľudia mávali spolu zhromaždenie, spievali nejaké piesne, ale kázeň mali len vtedy, keď prišiel ten obchôdzkový kazateľ. Platili mu tým, že mu každý rok dali vrece tekvíc a pár nejakých takých vecí, viete, to čo vypestovali. A ten starý kazateľ tam prišiel a pomodlil sa za mňa. To bola moja prvá návšteva v zbore.

    50Keď som mal trochu viac ako dva roky, mal som prvé videnie.

    51Povedali tam naokolo ľuďom v tých horách, že tam vstúpilo toto Svetlo a ľudia si to chceli vysvetliť. Niektorí hovorili, že to musel byť odraz slnka v zrkadle, ale v dome sme nemali žiadne zrkadlo. A slnko ešte nesvietilo, to bolo príliš zavčasu, o piatej. Potom ich to prestalo zaujímať. A keď som mal okolo, asi okolo tri roky ...

    52Musím byť úprimný. Sú veci, ktoré nerád hovorím a rád by som ich vynechal, aby som o nich nemusel hovoriť. Ale jednako, aby som vám povedal pravdu, musím vám povedať pravdu, či sa to týka mňa alebo mojich rodičov. Aby som bol úprimný, je to stále tak isto.

    53Môj otec nebol ani zďaleka nábožný človek. Bol typický človek z hôr, ktorý ustavične po celý čas pil. Mal nejaké problémy kvôli bitkám a dvoch alebo troch ľudí skoro zabil, keď sa bili, strieľali a rezali nožmi pri nejakej zábave hore v horách. Otec bol jedným z vodcov v tejto bitke, pretože tam bol jeden jeho priateľ, ktorého zranili a on udrel niekoho stoličkou a ten človek vytiahol nôž a chcel ho pichnúť do srdca a otec tu vykonal svoje. A musela to byť ozaj strašná bitka, pretože až z Burksville poslali hore šerifa na koni za mojím otcom a to je stade veľa míľ.

    54Ten človek ležal na hranici smrti. Možno, že to niekto z jeho rodiny počúva. Nazýval sa Will Yarbrough. Oni možno ... Myslím, že niekto z jeho chlapcov býva v Kalifornii. Ale bol to lotor, veľký, silný muž, zabil svojho vlastného chlapca tyčou z plotu. Bol to veľmi silný a zlý človek. A to bola veľká bitka na nože medzi ním a mojím otcom. A môj otec ho skoro zabil, takže musel utiecť a opustiť Kentucky a prejsť cez rieku na druhú stranu do Indiány.

    55A mal brata, ktorý vtedy býval v Louisville, v Kentucky, bol asistentom vedúceho parnej píly Wood Mosaic Kentucky, v Louisville. A tak môj otec vyhľadal svojho staršieho brata. Otec bol z chlapcov najmladší, zo sedemnástich detí. A tak išiel hľadať svojho staršieho brata a bol preč skoro rok. Nemohol sa vrátiť, pretože bol stíhaný zákonom. A potom, keď sme dostali od neho list, ktorý bol podpísaný iným menom, ale oznamoval mame ako nám bude dávať o sebe vedieť.

    56A potom sa pamätám, jedného dňa na jar, bolo to hneď za domom, za tou chatou. A vtedy ... Medzi mnou a mojim ďalším bratom bol rozdiel jedenásť mesiacov a on ešte stále chodil štvornožky. Ja som mal v ruke veľký kameň a chcel som mu ukázať ako ďaleko do blata dokážem zahodiť ten kameň. Pretekal tam pramienok a okolo bolo blato. A počul som nejakého vtáka, spieval na strome. Pozrel som sa hore na ten strom a ten vták odletel a potom sa to stalo, prehovoril ku mne hlas.

    57Viem, že si myslíte, že si to nemôžem pamätať. Ale Pán Boh, ktorý je Sudcom zeme i neba a všetkého čo existuje, On vie, že vám hovorím pravdu.

    58Keď ten vták odletel, prehovoril ten hlas stade, kde na strome sedel ten vták, ako vietor chytený v kríku a povedal: "Budeš bývať blízko mesta, ktoré sa nazýva New Albany." A odvtedy, keď som mal tri roky, až doteraz bývam ani nie tri míle od New Alabany, v Indiáne.

    59Išiel som a povedal som o tom mame. No, ona si myslela, že sa mi niečo snívalo alebo niečo také.

    60A neskoršie sme sa presťahovali do Indiány a otec pracoval pre človeka, ktorý sa nazýval Wathen, bol to bohatý človek. Vlastnil Wathenov liehovar. Vlastnil veľký podiel. Je multimilionárom v Louisville Colones a baseball a tak ďalej. A potom sme tam neďaleko bývali. A otec bol biedny človek, ale nemohol vydržať bez pitia a začal vyrábať pálenku.

    61Pre mňa to potom bolo utrpenie, pretože som bol najstarší z detí. Musel som nosiť vodu do tej pálenice, aby tie špirály boli stále studené, keď pálili tú pálenku. On to potom predával a zaobstaral si dva alebo tri tie destilačné prístroje. No, to je to, čo nerád rozprávam, ale je to pravda.

    62Pamätám sa ako som jedného dňa išiel s plačom od stodoly ku domu. Pretože tam vzadu bol rybník, kde zvykli sekávať ľad. Mnohí sa pamätáte, ako voľakedy sekali ľad a balili ho do pilín. Tak teda, pán Wathen si odkladal ľad. A otec bol jeho šofér, osobný šofér. A keď bol ten rybník plný rýb a keď mohli ísť a sekať ľad, nosili ho a kládli ho do pilín, potom, keď sa v lete ľad rozpustil a tiekla z neho voda, bola taká čistá, myslím, že čistejšia ako z jazera a oni to mohli používať, nie na pitie ale na chladenie vody. Dávali to okolo vedier a mlieka a tak ďalej.

    63A jedného dňa, keď som vzadu zo studne naberal vodu, bolo to na vzdialenosť asi jedného mestského bloku. Nariekal som, pretože som prišiel zo školy a všetci chlapci išli ku rybníku na ryby. A ja tak rád chodím na ryby. A tak oni všetci okrem mňa išli na ryby a ja som musel nosiť vodu do toho destilačného prístroja. Samozrejme, musel som to tajiť, to bolo zakázané. Bolo to také namáhavé. A pamätám sa ako som tam chodil s boľavým prstom. Mal som ho obviazaný a odspodku podložený kúskom kukuričnej býle, aby som si ho chránil od prachu. Urobili ste si niekedy niečo také? Proste som si ho podložil kúskom kukuričnej býle a obviazal motúzom. To mi držalo ten prst rovno hore, skoro tak ako hlava korytnačky, viete, držalo ho to hore. S tou kukuričnou býľou pod prstom by ste ma mohli všade vystopovať, všade som robil také otlačky. Nenosil som žiadne topánky. Nikdy sme nenosili topánky, iba niekedy v zime, ak sme mali. To bolo len to, čo sme niekde našli, alebo čo nám niekto dal. A šaty, ak nám niekto dal, nejaký dobročinný spolok.

    64Zastavil som sa pod týmto stromom a sedel som tam a plakal som (bolo to v septembri), pretože som chcel ísť na ryby. Musel som naplniť niekoľko sudov vody malými vedrami z melasy. Asi takéto veľké, asi pol galónu, pretože som bol len malý chlapec, mal som asi sedem rokov. Vylieval som tú vodu do veľkého suda a znovu som išiel nabrať ďalšie dve vedrá. Tak sme mali vodu. Oni sa pripravovali hore pri dome vypáliť cez noc jednu dávku tej kukuričnej pálenky. Tí chlapi s mojím otcom.

    65Plakal som a zrazu som počul niečo, čo vydávalo taký zvuk ako keď fúka vietor, niečo takéto (dúfam, že to nie je príliš hlasné) "Fúúú, fúúú," proste takýto zvuk. No, bolo úplne ticho, obzeral som sa okolo. A viete čo, malý vír, myslím, že sa to nazýva malý cyklón. Na jeseň sa preháňajú po kukuričných poliach a zbierajú listy a všetko možné, keď začínajú opadávať listy. A ja som bol pod veľkým bielym topoľom, ktorý stál asi v pol ceste medzi stodolou a domom. Počul som ten zvuk, pozrel som sa okolo, bolo tam tak ticho ako teraz v tejto sále. Nikde sa nekýval ani lístok, ani nič také. Pomyslel som si: "Odkiaľ prichádza ten zvuk? To musí byť ďaleko." Bol som len chlapec. A to bolo stále hlasnejšie a hlasnejšie.

    66Zodvihol som svoje malé vedrá ešte som si trochu pofňukal a išiel som ďalej. Oddychoval som tam. Urobil som len pár krokov spod konárov tohoto veľkého stromu a ó, ten vír znovu zahučal. Obrátil som sa, aby som sa tam pozrel a v polovici toho stromu bol ďalší vír, ktorý sa držal v korune stromu a stále sa krútil a hýbal listami. No, pomyslel som si, to nie je nič zvláštne, pretože v tejto ročnej dobe, na jeseň, prichádzajú tieto vetry. Nazývame ich víchrice. A oni dvíhajú prach. Niečo podobné môžete vidieť na púšti. To je to isté. A tak som sa díval, ale to neodchádzalo. Väčšinou je to len chvíľkový závan a potom to odíde, ale to tam bolo už dve minúty alebo aj viac.

    67No, znovu som vykročil. Obrátil som sa a ešte som sa na to pozrel, a keď to zavanulo prehovoril ku mne ľudský hlas tak zrozumiteľný, ako je teraz môj. Povedal: "Nikdy nepi, nefajči ani nijako nepoškvrňuj svoje telo. Bude ti daná práca, keď budeš starší." Och, to ma vyľakalo skoro na smrť! Môžete si predstaviť ako sa taký malý chlapec mohol cítiť. Pustil som tie vedrá a utekal som domov ako som len vládal a z celej sily som kričal.

    68Tam v tom kraji bývali ploskohlavci, veľmi jedovaté hady. Mama si myslela, keď som bežal cez záhradu, že som asi stúpil na hada a bežala mi oproti. Skočil som jej do náručia, kričal som, objímal som ju a bozkával. Opýtala sa: "Čo sa deje, uštipol ťa had?" A celého ma prezerala.

    Povedal som: "Nie mama! Tam na tom strome je človek."

    69Povedala: "Ó, Billy, Billy! Čo to táraš? Nezastavil si sa tam náhodou a nezaspal si?"

    70Povedal som: "Nie mama! Na tom strome je človek. Povedal mi aby som nepil, ani nefajčil." Aby som nepil pálenku a také veci.

    71A ja som práve vtedy nosil vodu do tej tajnej pálenice. A on povedal: "Nikdy nepi ani nijako nepoškvrňuj svoje telo." To je nemorálne. Viete. Muži so ženami. A našťastie, nikdy som sa nedopustil niečoho takého. Pán mi v týchto veciach pomohol, keď budem ďalej rozprávať, budete to vidieť. Povedal: "Nepi, nefajči ani nepoškvrňuj svoje telo, pretože ti bude daná práca, keď budeš starší."

    72Povedal som to mame a ona sa mi vysmiala. Zachoval som sa hystericky. Zavolala doktora a doktor povedal: "On je len nervózny, to je všetko." Tak ma dala do postele. A nikdy odvtedy do teraz, som už nešiel okolo toho stromu. Bál som sa. Chodil som druhou stranou cez záhradu, pretože som si myslel, že tam hore na tom strome bol človek a že ku mne hovoril. Výrazný, hlboký hlas, ktorý hovoril.

    73A asi mesiac potom som sa hral s mojimi malými bratmi vpredu vo dvore guličky. A zrazu prišiel na mňa divný pocit. Prestal som hrať a sadol som si vedľa pod strom. Bývali sme rovno hore na brehu rieky Ohio. Pozeral som sa smerom ku Jeffersonville a videl som ako povstáva most a preklenuje rieku. Videl som šestnásť mužov (rátal som ich) ako spadli z toho mostu a zahynuli.. Bežal som rýchlo dovnútra a povedal som to mame, no ona si myslela, že som sa mi to snívalo. Ale si to zapamätali a za dvadsať dva rokov bol postavený ten dnešný komunálny most (po ktorom mnohí z vás sem prichádzajú), ktorý preklenul tú rieku presne na tom mieste a pri jeho stavbe zahynulo šestnásť mužov.

    74Nikdy to nesklamalo, stále to bola úplná pravda. Ako to tu vidíte v tejto sále. Stále to bola pravda.

    75Oni si mysleli, že som proste nervózny. No ja som nervózny človek, to je pravda. Ak ste si všimli, ľudia, ktorí majú sklon byť duchovní, sú nervózni.

    76Pozrite sa na básnikov alebo prorokov. Pozrite sa na Williama Coopera, ktorý napísal tú známu pieseň: "Je zdroj naplnený krvou, ktorá vyteká zo žíl Emanuela." Všimli ste si ... Poznáte tú pieseň. Stál som nedávno pri jeho hrobe. Myslím, že s bratom Júliusom. Áno, on tam bol s nami pri jeho hrobe. Potom, keď on napísal túto pieseň, keď ho opustila inšpirácia, chcel nájsť rieku a spáchať samovraždu. Vidíte? Duch ho opustil. A takí ľudia, ako básnici a proroci.

    77Pozrite sa na Eliáša, keď stál na vrchu a privolal oheň z neba a privolal dážď z neba. Potom, keď ho Duch opustil, utekal pred hrozbami jednej ženy. A Boh ho po štyridsiatich dňoch našiel utiahnutého v jaskyni.

    78Pozrite sa na Jonáša, ktorý, keď ho Pán pomazal, mal dosť inšpirácie na to, aby kázal tam v Ninive, že až mesto, také veľké ako je Saint Louis, činilo pokánie vo vrecovine. A potom, keď ho Duch opustil, čo sa s ním stalo? Keď ho Duch opustil, nachádzame ho na vrchu ako sa modlí, aby mu Boh odobral život. Vidíte? To je inšpirácia. A keď sa dejú tieto veci, to v človeku niečo robí.

    79Pamätám sa, keď som rástol. Keď som bol mladým mužom. Budem sa ponáhľať, aby som to nepreťahoval. Keď som už bol mladým mužom. Mal som, ako všetci mladí ľudia nejaké ideály. Keď som chodil do školy, videl som milé dievčatá. Viete, bol som hanblivý. Nakoniec som si našiel priateľku. Myslím, že tak ako všetci chlapci, okolo pätnásť ročný. A ona bola taká pekná. Oči mala ako holubica a zuby ako perly, krk ako labuť a bola naozaj pekná.

    80A druhý chlapec, boli sme kamaráti a on mal starý otcov Ford, model T a mali sme schôdzku s našimi dievčatami. Chceli sme sa s nimi niekde previesť. Mali sme dosť benzínu, okolo dva galóny [asi osem litrov – pozn.prekl.]. Museli sme povytiahnuť zadné koleso, aby sme roztočili a naštartovali motor. Neviem, či sa ešte na také niečo pamätáte? Kľukou. Ale celkom dobre nám to išlo.

    81Mal som niekoľko centov a zastavili sme sa na takom mieste, za päť centov sa dala kúpiť obložená žemľa so šunkou. A tak, ó, bol som bohatý, mohol som ich kúpiť štyri. A keď sme zjedli tie žemle a vypili sme coca-colu išiel som odniesť fľaše. A na moje prekvapenie, keď som sa vrátil (Ženy práve v tom čase začali vypadávať z milosti, alebo strácať ženskosť.) moja milá holubica fajčila.

    82Stále som mal svoju mienku o ženách, ktoré fajčia a ani trochu som ju odvtedy nezmenil. Je to tak. To je najpodlejšia vec akú môže robiť. Presne tak. Rozmýšľal som ... Cigaretová spoločnosť by ma za toto mohla stíhať, ale to je proste diablove dielo. To vraždí a ničí v tomto národe viac, ako čokoľvek iné. Je to tak. Radšej by som mal syna opilca než fajčiara. Je to tak. Radšej by som videl svoju ženu ležať opitú na podlahe, než ako s cigaretou v ústach.

    83Tento Duch Boží, ktorý je vo mne, ak je to Duch Boží (ak o tom pochybujete), vy ktorí fajčíte máte malú nádej, keď sa tam postavíte, pretože to je proste ... Všimnite si na pódiu ako to On stále odsudzuje. Je to strašná vec. Stojte ďaleko od toho. Pani, ak si v tom bola vinná, prosím ťa v Kristovom mene, odstúp preč od toho. To ťa zničí. To ťa zabije. To je samá rakovina.

    84Doktori sa vás snažia varovať. A ako vám potom môžu predať niečo také. Keby ste išli do obchodu a povedali by ste: "Chcem za päťdesiat centov rakoviny." No, za to by ich zavreli. Ale keď si kúpite za päťdesiat centov cigariet, kupujete si to isté. Doktori tak hovoria. Och, tento národ zbláznený za peniazmi. Je to príliš zlé. To zabíja. Je to dokázané.

    85No, keď som videl to pekné dievča ako sa moderne správa s cigaretou v ruke, skoro ma to zabilo. Pretože som si skutočne myslel, že ju milujem. A pomyslel som si: "No ..."

    86Hovoria o mne, že nenávidím ženy, viete, pretože som stále akoby proti nim, ale nie proti vám sestry. Som len proti tomu, ako sa správajú moderné ženy. Je to tak. Dobré ženy by mali byť podľa toho hodnotené.

    87Ale pamätám sa, keď ešte fungovala otcova pálenica. Musel som tam byť a nosiť vodu a videl som mladé ženy, ktoré nemali viac ako sedemnásť, osemnásť rokov s mužmi takými starými, ako som ja teraz, opité. Čo museli s nimi robiť, aby vytriezveli, dávali im čiernu kávu, aby dokázali ísť domov a mohli svojim mužom uvariť večeru. Och, takéto niečo. Povedal som : "Ja ..." Toto bola vtedy moja poznámka: "Nie sú hodné ani dobrého náboja, aby ním boli zastrelené." Je to tak. Nenávidel som ženy. A teraz si musím dávať pozor, aby som takto o nich nemyslel.

    88Tak, ale teraz, dobrá žena je klenotom v korune svojho muža. Má byť ctená. Moja matka je taká žena a moja žena je taká, oni sú milé. A mám tisíce kresťanských sestier, ktoré si veľmi vážim. Ale ak si oni vedia vážiť to, čím ich Boh urobil, matkami a skutočnými kráľovnami, vtedy je to v poriadku. Žena je jednou z najlepších vecí, ktorú Boh mohol dať mužovi. Okrem spasenia, žena je tou najlepšou vecou, ak je to dobrá žena. Ale ak nie je, Šalamún povedal: "Dobrá žena je klenotom v korune svojho muža, ale zlá žena, nedobrá, je ako voda v jeho krvi." A je to tak, to je tá najhoršia vec, ktorá sa môže stať. Tak dobrá žena .. Brat, ak máš dobrú ženu, váž si ju ako len môžeš. Je to tak, mal by si si ju vážiť. Skutočnú ženu. A deti, ak máte skutočnú matku, ktorá zostáva doma a snaží sa starať o vás, stará sa, aby ste mali čisté oblečenie, posiela vás do školy, učí vás o Ježišovi, mali by ste si vážiť takú milú matku, so všetkým čo je vo vás. Mali by ste si ctiť tú ženu, tak veru. Pretože to je skutočná matka.

    89Hovorí sa o negramotnosti v Kentuckých horách. Vidíte to tu v tých nemorálnych časopisoch. Niektoré z tých starých mám stade by mohli prísť do Hollywoodu a učiť tieto moderné matky ako majú vychovávať deti. Nech by prišlo jej dieťa domov v noci s rozstrapatenými vlasmi a ústami ... (ako sa to nazýva?) s make-up-om na tvári, s roztrhnutými šatami na boku, že by celú noc bola niekde vonku, opitá. Brat, ona by zobrala riadnu lieskovú palicu a tá by to už viacej neurobila. Hovorím vám, ona by ... A keby ste tu mali takých trochu viac, mali by ste tu lepší Hollywood a lepší národ. Je to tak. "Snažte sa byť len moderní." To je jeden z diablových trikov.

    90No, toto dievča, keď som sa na ňu pozrel, krvácalo mi srdce. Pomyslel som si: "Chudera."

    A ona povedala: "Chceš cigaretu, Billy?

    Povedal som: "Nie, ďakujem. Nefajčím."

    91Ona povedala: "Povedal si, že netancuješ." Oni chceli ísť na nejakú zábavu a ja som nechcel. Hovorili, že tam dole je zábava. Nazývalo sa to tam - Figová záhrada.

    A ja som povedal: "Nie, netancujem,."

    92Ona povedala: "No, netancuješ, nefajčíš, nepiješ. Čím sa zabávaš?"

    93Povedal som: "Rád chodím na ryby, rád poľujem." To ju nezaujímalo.

    A tak povedala: "Vezmi si cigaretu."

    A ja som povedal: "Nie, ďakujem. Nefajčím."

    94Stál som na nárazníku. Staré Fordy mali takú stupačku, pamätáte sa a ja som mal nohy na tom nárazníku a sedel som na zadnom sedadle. Ona a ja. A ona povedala: "Chceš tým povedať, že nebudeš fajčiť? My dievčatá máme viacej odvahy ako ty."

    A ja som povedal: "Nie, madam, nemyslím, že by som chcel fajčiť."

    95Ona povedala: "Och, ty si ale zbabelec!" Ó! Chcel som byť veľký, drsný Bill. Nechcel som byť žiadny zbabelec. Chcel som byť profesionálny boxerista, to bola moja predstava o živote. A tak som povedal ... "Zbabelec! Zbabelec!"

    96Nemohol som to zniesť a tak som povedal: "Daj mi to!" Natiahol som ruku a povedal som si: "Ukážem jej či som zbabelec alebo nie." Zobral som tú cigaretu a chcel som zapáliť zápalku. Nie som zodpovedný za to čo si myslíte. Som len zodpovedný za to, aby som povedal pravdu. A keď som chcel zapáliť tú cigaretu, bol som tak rozhodnutý fajčiť, ako som rozhodnutý zodvihnúť túto Bibliu, počul som ten zvuk: "Fúúú!" Skúsil som to ešte raz, ale nemohol som ju dať do úst. Rozplakal som sa a zahodil som ju. Oni sa mi začali smiať. Išiel som domov peši cez polia, sadol som si tam a plakal som. Bol to strašný život.

    97Pamätám sa, ako raz otec s chlapcami išiel ku rieke. Môj brat a ja sme museli zobrať čln a plaviť sa hore dole po rieke a loviť fľaše na pálenku. Za dvanásť vylovených fliaš sme dostali päť centov. Otec tam bol so mnou a mal jednu takú ťapku, myslím že mala asi štvrť litra. Bol tam zvalený strom. Otec tam bol s pánom Dornbushom a on mal pekný čln a ja som sa s ním chcel spriateliť, aby som mohol používať ten čln. Mal dobré kormidlo a môj nemal žiadne. Mali sme len staré dosky, s ktorými sme veslovali. A keby mi dovolil používať ten čln ... On zváral a tiež urobil otcovi ten destilačný prístroj. Oni si tam vyložili nohy na strom a otec vybral z vrecka ťapku s pálenkou, podal mu ju a on sa napil, podal ju naspäť otcovi a on sa tiež napil a položil ju na koreň, ktorý vyčnieval z toho stromu. A pán Dornbush ju zobral a povedal: "Tu máš, Billy."

    Povedal som: "Ďakujem, ja nepijem."

    98On povedal: "Branham a nepiješ?" Skoro každý Branham zomrel s topánkami na nohách. "A ty si Branham a nepiješ?"

    Povedal som: "Nie, nepijem."

    "Nie," povedal otec, "vychoval som jedného zbabelca."

    99Otec ma nazval zbabelcom. Povedal som: "Podajte mi tú fľašu!" Vytiahol som štupeľ a bol som rozhodnutý, že sa napijem a keď som ju začal nakláňať zrazu som počul ten zvuk: "Fúúú!" Odložil som tú fľašu a utekal som preč cez pole ako som len vládal a plakal som. Niečo mi to nedovolilo urobiť. Rozumiete? Nemohol by som povedať, že som bol nejaký dobrý. Ja som bol rozhodnutý, že sa napijem, ale to bol Boh, milosť, zvláštna milosť, ktorá ma chránila, aby som nerobil niečo takéto. Ja som to chcel robiť, ale On mi to jednoducho nedovolil.

    100Neskoršie, keď som mal dvadsať dva rokov, som si našiel dievča, bola milá. Bolo to dievča, ktoré chodilo do kostola, bola nemecká luteránka. Nazývala sa Brumbachová, to je odvodené od mena Brumbaugh. Bolo to milé dievča. Nefajčila, nepila ani netancovala ani nerobila nič také, milé dievča. Nejaký čas som s ňou chodil. Mal som vtedy dvadsať dva rokov. Zarobil som už dosť peňazí, že som si kúpil starý Ford a chodili sme spolu na schôdzky. Vtedy tam nablízku nebol žiadny luteránsky zbor. Oni sa tam prisťahovali z Howard Park.

    101A tam bol jeden duchovný, ten ktorý ma ordinoval v misijnom baptistickom zbore, doktor Roy Davis. To bol práve ten, ktorý poslal za mnou brata Upshaw, alebo sa s ním o mne rozprával. Doktor Roy Davis. A tak on tam kázal a mal ten prvý baptistický zbor a tiež to bol misijný, nazývalo sa to Misijný Baptistický Zbor v Jeffersonville. A on tam vtedy kázal a my sme večer chodievali do toho zboru a potom sme sa spolu vracali. Nevstúpil som do tej cirkvi ale rád som tam s ňou chodil. Mojím hlavným motívom bolo chodiť s ňou. Chcem byť úprimný.

    102Ona bola z poriadnej rodiny a tak potom, keď som s ňou chodil začal som rozmýšľať: "Nemal by som zaberať čas tomuto dievčaťu." Nie je to dobre, lebo ona je z lepšej rodiny a ja som chudobný. " Môj otec mal podlomené zdravie a ja ... Nebol som schopný postarať sa v živote o takéto dievča, ktoré bolo zvyknuté na pekný dom a koberce na podlahe.

    103Pamätám sa, keď som videl prvý koberec, nevedel som čo to je. Obišiel som ho. Myslel som si, že to je najkrajšia vec akú som v živote videl. "Ako môžu niečo takéto položiť na podlahu?" To bol prvý koberec, ktorý som videl. Myslím, že sa to nazýva podlahová rohožka. Možno som to nepovedal správne. Niečo ako pletené prútie alebo niečo také spletené čo sa dáva na podlahu. Pekný zeleno červený, v prostriedku to tvorilo veľké rady. Bolo to skutočne pekné.

    104A tak sa pamätám, že som rozmýšľal, že buď sa jej budem musieť opýtať, či by ma chcela za muža alebo sa budem musieť odstúpiť a nechať, aby si ju vzal nejaký dobrý muž, ktorý by sa vedel v živote o ňu starať a bol ku nej milý. Ja by som bol ku nej milý, ale zarábal som len dvadsať centov na hodinu. Tak by som jej toho v živote nemohol veľa poskytnúť. A ja som sa musel ešte starať o celú rodinu, otec mal podlomené zdravie a bolo to pre mňa naozaj ťažké obdobie.

    105A tak som rozmýšľal: "Jediné čo môžem urobiť je, že jej poviem, že už viac neprídem, pretože si ju natoľko cením, že jej nechcem skaziť život a nechať ju, aby so mnou zbytočne strácala čas." A potom som rozmýšľal: "Keby si ju niekto vzal a oženil sa s ňou a vytvoril jej milý domov, hoci by som ju ja nemohol mať, ale by som vedel, že je šťastná."

    106A tak som rozmýšľal: "Ale nevedel som sa jej jednoducho vzdať!" Bol som v ťažkej situácii. Deň za dňom som o tom rozmýšľal a hanbil som sa jej opýtať, či by ma chcela. Každý večer som si hovoril: "Už sa jej to opýtam." A potom, čo to je, motýle, či niečo čo je ... Vy bratia ste asi všetci pri tom mali podobné prežitia. A bol to naozaj taký zvláštny pocit, tvár mi horela a nevedel som, nedokázal som sa jej to opýtať.

    107Myslím, že sa divíte, ako som sa vôbec oženil. Viete čo? Napísal som jej list a v ňom som sa jej to opýtal. Nepísal som tam "Drahá slečna," Keď ide o lásku, tak je to trochu viacej než len to. Veď viete. To nebolo len to, že sme si rozumeli, to bolo ... Napísal som to ako som najlepšie vedel.

    108Trochu som sa bál jej matky. Jej matka bola trochu drsná. Ale jej otec bol jemný starý Holanďan, proste milý človek. Bol organizátorom odborových zväzov na železnici. V tom čase zarábal päťsto dolárov mesačne. A ja, ktorý som zarábal dvadsať centov na hodinu, som si mal vziať ich dcéru. Ó! Vedel som, že to nepôjde. A jej matka bola veľmi ... No, je to milá dáma. Bola jednou z tých žien z vyššej spoločnosti. Viete. Trochu pedantná a tak o mňa veľmi nestála. Bol som len obyčajný dedinský chlapec a ona si myslela, že Hope by mala chodiť s chlapcom z lepšej spoločenskej vrstvy a ja si myslím, že mala pravdu. Ale vtedy som si to nemyslel.

    109Tak som si myslel: "Dobre, neviem ako. Nemôžem sa opýtať jej otca a jej matky už vôbec nie. A tak sa prv musím opýtať jej." Tak som napísal dopis a ráno, keď som išiel do roboty, tak som ho hodil do schránky. Stredu večer sme išli do zboru a ja som ho poslal pondelok ráno. Celú nedeľu som sa jej snažil povedať, že by som si ju chcel vziať za ženu, ale nenašiel som na to dosť odvahy.

    110Tak potom som hodil ten list do schránky. A celý deň som potom v robote rozmýšľal: "Čo keď ten list dostane do rúk jej matka?" Ó! Vedel som, že by ma to zruinovalo, ak by sa jej ten list dostal do rúk, pretože ona sa o mňa veľmi nezaujímala. Bol som z toho celý spotený.

    111A tú stredu večer, keď som prišiel, myslel som si: "Ako tam pôjdem? Ak sa ten list dostal do rúk jej matke, tá si ma poriadne podá, a tak som dúfal, že ho dostala tá pravá." Adresoval som ho na Hope. Tak sa nazývala, Hope. A tak som si povedal: "Napíšem, že je to pre Hope." A myslel som, že možno sa to nedostane do rúk matke.

    112Vedel som, že bude lepšie, keď pôjdem pre ňu, aby išla, než ako len zastaviť a zatrúbiť. Ó! Žiadny chlapec, ktorý nemá dosť odvahy na to, aby prišiel a zaklepal a opýtal sa či to dievča môže ísť, nemá čo s ňou vonku hľadať. Presne tak. Je to hlúpe. Je to neslušné.

    113A tak som zastavil svoj starý Ford, mal som ho celého vylešteného a vyšiel som hore a zaklepal. Pre zľutovanie! Tu prichádza jej matka. Sotva som mohol udržať dych. Povedal som: "Dobrý večer pani Brumbachová."

    114Ona povedala: "Dobrý večer, William."

    Pomyslel som si: "Ó, William."

    A ona na to: "Pôjdeš ďalej?"

    115Odpovedal som: "Ďakujem." Vošiel som do dvora. "Je už Hope hotová?"

    116A práve vtedy vyšla Hope z domu, poskakovala ako šestnásť ročné dievča a povedal: "Ahoj Billy!"

    117"Ahoj Hope, si už hotová na zhromaždenie?"

    Povedala: "Za chvíľu."

    118Pomyslel som si: "No toto. Ona to nedostala. Ona to nedostala. To je dobre. A Hope to tiež nedostala, tak to bude dobre, pretože by mi to povedala." Tak som sa cítil celkom dobre.

    119A potom, keď sme prišli do kostola, tak ma napadlo: "Čo ak to predsa dostala?" Ani som nepočul o čom doktor Davis kázal. Díval som sa na ňu a rozmýšľal som: "Čo ak ho dostala a keď odtiaľto vyjdeme tak ma za to zjazdí, že som sa jej to pýtal?" Nemohol som ani počúvať čo hovoril doktor Davis. Díval som sa na ňu a rozmýšľal som: "Nechcem sa jej vzdať, ale určite musí prísť rozhodujúca chvíľa."

    120Keď skončilo zhromaždenie, kráčali sme spolu po ulici smerom ku autu a išli sme domov. Mesiac jasne svietil a ja som sa na ňu díval, bola pekná. Chlapče, díval som sa na ňu a myslel som si: "Ó, ako rád by som ju mal za ženu, ale zdá sa mi, že to asi nepôjde."

    121Prešli sme ešte kúsok ďalej a znovu som sa na ňu pozrel. Povedal som: "Ako sa cítiš dnes večer?"

    Povedala: "Celkom dobre."

    122Zastavil som starý Ford a začali sme vysadať, prešli sme okolo zahli za roh a išli sme ku jej domu. Išiel som s ňou ku dverám. Rozmýšľal som: "Ona asi ten dopis nedostala, tak môžem na to zabudnúť. Budem mať ešte ďalší týždeň milosti." Celkom dobre som sa cítil.

    Ona povedala: "Billy?"

    Povedal som: "Prosím."

    Povedala: "Dostala som tvoj dopis." Ó!

    Povedal som: "Naozaj?"

    123Povedala: "Hmmm." A kráčala ďalej a už nepovedala nič.

    124Rozmýšľal som: "Žena, povedz mi niečo. Pošli ma preč alebo mi povedz čo si o tom myslíš." A opýtal som sa: "Čítala si ho?"

    Povedala: "Ahmm."

    125Ó, viete ako vás žena vie držať v napätí. No, nemyslím to tak, viete. Ale jednako som rozmýšľal: "Prečo niečo nepovieš?" Išiel som ďalej: "Čítala si ho celý?"

    A ona ... [prázdne miesto na páske. – pozn.prekl.] "Ahmm."

    126Už sme boli skoro pri dverách a ja som si myslel: "Chlapče, nenechaj ma vojsť až do verandy, pretože odtiaľ by som nemohol pred nimi utiecť, tak mi to povedz teraz." A tak som čakal.

    127A ona povedala: "Billy, rada to urobím. Milujem ťa." Nech Boh žehná teraz jej dušu, ona je vo Chvále. Povedala: "Milujem ťa. Myslím, že by sme to mali povedať našim rodičom, povedať o tom rodičom. Nemyslíš?"

    128Povedal som: "Drahá, počúvaj, rozdeľme si to na polovicu. Ja to poviem tvojmu otcovi a ty to povieš mame." To horšie som od začiatku nechal na nej.

    Povedala: "Dobre, ak to ty prv povieš otcovi."

    Povedal som: "Dobre, poviem mu to v nedeľu večer."

    129A tak prišla nedeľa večer, priviezol som ju z kostola a ... Ona sa stále na mňa dívala. Pozrel som sa, bolo pol desiatej, to bol čas, aby som už išiel. Charlie sedel za stolom, niečo klepal na stroji a pani Brumbachová sedela naproti v kúte a niečo hačkovala. Viete s takými háčikmi sa to prepletá. Neviem ako sa to volá. Robila tam niečo také. Hope sa stále na mňa dívala, pokrčila čelom a pohľadom mi ukázala na otca. A ja, och! Pomyslel som si: "Čo ak povie, nie?" Začal som už ísť ku dverám. Povedal som si: "Hádam radšej pôjdem?"

    130Išiel som ku dverám a ona išla so mnou. Stále ma vyprevádzala ku dverám a hovorievala: "Dobrú noc." Tak išiel som ku dverám a ona povedala: "Nepovieš mu o tom?"

    131 Povedal som: "Och, samozrejme budem sa snažiť, ale neviem ako to urobiť."

    132A ona povedala: "Ja pôjdem naspäť a ty ho zavolaj von." A tak ona vošla dovnútra a nechala ma tam stáť.

    A ja som povedal: "Charlie."

    On sa otočil a povedal: "Áno, Billy?"

    Povedal som: "Mohol by som sa s tebou chvíľu porozprávať?"

    133On povedal: "Samozrejme." Vstal od svojho písacieho stolu. Pani Brumbachová sa na neho pozrela, potom sa pozrela na Hope a potom na mňa. A ja som povedal: "Mohol by si vyjsť do verandy?"

    A on povedal: "Áno, vyjdem." Tak vyšiel do verandy.

    Povedal som: "Dnes je naozaj pekný večer, však?"

    A on na to: "Áno, je."

    Povedal som: "Je celkom teplo."

    "To je." Pozrel sa na mňa.

    134Povedal som: "Tak ťažko som pracoval, robia sa mi mozole na rukách."

    On povedal: "Bill, môžeš ju mať. Môžeš ju mať."

    135Pomyslel som si: "Ó, to je lepšie." Povedal som: "Myslíš to vážne, Charlie?" Povedal som: "Pozri sa Charlie, viem, že je to tvoja dcéra a ty máš peniaze."

    136A on sa načiahol a chytil ma za ruku. Povedal: "Bill, počúvaj, peniaze neznamenajú všetko v živote človeka.

    137Povedal som: "Charlie, ja zarábam len dvadsať centov na hodinu, ale ju milujem a ona ma tiež miluje. A sľubujem ti, Charlie, že budem tak robiť, že sa mi zoderú tie mozole na rukách a budem som sa o ňu v živote starať. Budem jej taký verný ako len môžem."

    138On povedal: "Verím tomu, Bill." A povedal: "Počúvaj Bill, chcem ti niečo povedať. Vieš, šťastie, aby si bol šťastný, to vôbec nezáleží od peňazí. Buď len na ňu dobrý a ja viem, že budeš.

    Povedal som: "Ďakujem, Charlie. Určite budem.

    139Potom bol čas, aby to ona povedala mame. Neviem ako to urobila, ale vzali sme sa.

    140Tak, keď sme sa vzali nemali sme nič, nič do domácnosti. Myslím, že sme mali dva alebo tri doláre. Prenajali sme si dom. Stálo nás to štyri doláre na mesiac. Bol to malý, starý dom s dvomi miestnosťami. Niekto nám dal starú skladaciu posteľ. Som zvedavý, či niekto z vás videl niekedy starú skladaciu posteľ? Niekto nám ju dal. Išiel som do obchodu a priniesol som malý stôl a štyri stoličky, nebolo to natreté, viete, a mali sme to len na čas. A potom som zašiel ku pánovi Weberovi, on mal obchod so starými vecami a kúpil som kuchynský šporák. Zaplatil som zaň sedemdesiat päť centov a niečo vyše dolára som dal za rošty do neho. Založili sme si domácnosť. Pamätám sa, keď som natieral stoličky, ako som na nich nakreslil trojlístky. Oj, ako sme sa z toho tešili. Mali sme jeden druhého, to bolo to hlavné a Boha. Z jeho milosti a dobroty sme boli ten najšťastnejší pár na zemi.

    141Prišiel som na to, že šťastie nezáleží od toho, koľko máš tých zemských vecí, ale aký si spokojný s tým, čo máš.

    142Po nejakom čase sa Boh sklonil a požehnal náš skromný dom a mali sme malého chlapca. Nazýval sa Billy Paul, je tu teraz na zhromaždení. A potom trochu neskoršie, asi za jedenásť mesiacov, nás znovu požehnal malým dievčatkom, nazývalo sa Sharon Rose. To je odvodené zo slov Ruža Sáronská.

    143A pamätám sa, jedného dňa, keď som ušetril trochu peňazí a išiel som na takú dovolenku. Išiel som chytať ryby na miesto, ktoré sa nazývalo Jazero Paw Paw. Na spiatočnej ceste ...

    144Vynechal som to, ako som sa obrátil. V tomto čase som už bol obrátený. Doktor Davis ma ordinoval za kazateľa v Misijnom baptistickom zbore, bol som kazateľom a mal som modlitebňu v Jeffersonville, v ktorej teraz kážem. Bol som pastorom v malom zbore.

    145Nebol som za to platený, sedemnásť rokov som bol pastorom toho zboru a nemal som z toho ani cent. Neveril som, že ... Nemali sme tam ani tanier na ofery. A čo sa týka desiatkov zo zárobkov a tak ďalej, vzadu v sále sme mali malú krabičku, na ktorej bolo napísané: "Čo ste urobili mojim najmenším, Mne ste urobili." Takto boli pokrývané zborové náklady. Mali sme pôžičku, ktorú bolo treba splatiť za desať rokov a splatili sme ju za menej ako za dva roky. A vôbec som nevyberal žiadne ofery.

    146A potom som mal niekoľko dolárov, ktoré som ušetril na tú dovolenku. Ona tiež pracovala v textilnej fabrike. Milé, dobré dievča. Jej hrob je dnes možno zapadnutý snehom, ale ona je stále v mojom srdci. A pamätám sa, ako ťažko pracovala, aby mi pomohla, aby som mal dosť peňazí a mohol som ísť ku tomuto jazeru na ryby.

    147A keď som sa vracal od toho jazera, keď som prichádzal do Mishawaka a do South Bend v Indiáne, všimol som si autá, ktoré mali vzadu nápisy - Jedine Ježiš. Rozmýšľal som: "To znie zvláštne: Jedine Ježiš. Začal som si všímať tieto nápisy. Boli na všetkom. Na bicykloch, na Fordoch, Kadilakoch a všade. Jedine Ježiš. Išiel som za nejakými a doviedli ma ku veľkej zborovej budove. Zistil som, že sú to letniční.

    148O letničných som už počul. Hovorili o nich, že sú fanatici, že sa váľajú po podlahe s penou na ústach. Nahovorili mi o nich všetko možné. Tak som s tým nechcel mať nič spoločného.

    149Počul som ich ako sa tam správali a pomyslel som si, že sa tam pôjdem pozrieť. Zaparkoval som svoj starý Ford a vošiel som dovnútra a počul som spievať piesne aké som ešte v živote nepočul. Zistil som, že to sú dve veľké cirkvi. Jedna z nich sa nazývala P.A. J.C a druhá P.A.W. Mnohí si možno ešte pamätáte na tieto staré ... Myslím, že teraz sú zjednotení a nazývajú sa Zjednotená Letničná Cirkev. Počúval som niektorých ich učiteľov. Stáli tam a učili o Ježišovi a o tom aký je veľký a aké je všetko veľké a o krste Duchom Svätým. Rozmýšľal som: "O čom to hovoria?"

    150Po chvíli niekto vyskočil a začal hovoriť v jazykoch. Nikdy v živote som niečo také nepočul. Zrazu nejaká žena vstala a behala pomedzi rady, ako len vládala. Potom všetci vstávali a začali behať. Pomyslel som si: "Oni skutočne nemajú žiadny zborový poriadok." Vreštia, kričia a tak sa správajú. Pomyslel som si: "To je ale banda!" Ale viete, niečo na tom bolo. Čím dlhšie som tam sedel, tým viac sa mi to páčilo. Bolo na tom niečo, čo vyzeralo skutočne dobre. Začal som ich pozorovať. A to pokračovalo. Rozmýšľal som: "Budem tu s nimi na chvíľu. Som tu blízko pri dverách. Keby niečo tak vyjdem. Viem, kde mám zaparkované auto, hneď za rohom."

    151Začal som počúvať tých kazateľov. Boli to znalci a bádatelia. Pomyslel som si: "To je pekné."

    Prišiel čas na večeru. Povedali: "Všetci sú pozvaní na večeru."

    152Rozmýšľal som: "Moment. Mám dolár a sedemdesiat päť centov na to, aby som sa dostal domov a ako ..." To boli všetky peniaze, ktoré som mal na benzín. Presne toľko mi bolo treba, aby som sa dostal domov. Mal som starý, ale celkom dobrý Ford. Nebol to žiadny šrot. Bol ako jeden tam vonku, len ojazdený. Myslím, že v skutočnosti išiel tridsať míľ za hodinu, ale samozrejme pätnásť tam a pätnásť naspäť. Keď to zrátate máte tridsať. Bol som na večernom zhromaždení a myslel som, že keď skončí tak vyjdem von.

    153Ale oznámili tam: "Všetci kazatelia, bez ohľadu z akej sú denominácie, poďte na pódium." Bolo nás tam asi dvesto. Tiež som tam išiel. A potom povedali: "Nemáme toľko času, aby ste všetci kázali. Len vystúpte a povedzte ako sa voláte a odkiaľ ste."

    154Prišiel rad na mňa. Povedal som: "William Branham, baptista, Jeffersonville, Indiána." A išiel som ďalej.

    155Počul som, ako sa predstavovali všetci ostatní: "Letniční, letniční, letniční, P.A.W., P.A.J.C., P.A.W., P..."

    156Keď som tam prechádzal, pomyslel som si: "Zdá sa mi, že som to škaredé kačiatko." Sadol som si a čakal.

    157Popoludní tam mali mladých, dobrých kazateľov a oni mocne kázali. A potom tam povedali: "Dnes večer nám bude kázať ..." Zdá sa mi, že ho nazývali "starší." Svojich duchovných namiesto "reverend nazývali "starší." Priviedli tam starého čierneho muža, mal taký staromódny kazateľský kabát. Pochybujem, že ste to niekedy videli. Dlhý holubí chvost, vyšiel s tým takto, viete. Stál tam a obracal sa. Všetci tí kazatelia kázali o Ježišovi, o tom aký je veľký a tak ďalej a tento starý človek zobral svoj text z Jóba. "Kde si bol, keď som kládol základy sveta a keď ranné hviezdy spolu spievali a jasali všetci synovia Boží?"

    158Ten biedny starý človek. Pomyslel som si: "Prečo nedali kázať niektorému z tých mladých?" Tá miestnosť bola preplnená a ja som si myslel: "Prečo to neurobia?"

    159Potom tento starý človek namiesto toho, aby kázal o tom, čo sa dialo tu na zemi, začal kázať o tom, čo sa dialo po celý čas v nebi. Vyzdvihol Ho na začiatku času a znovu Ho priniesol v druhom príchode dole vodorovnou dúhou. V živote som nepočul takú kázeň. V tom čase ho zasiahol Duch. Vyskočil asi takto vysoko, klepol o seba opätkami, rozhodil rukami a svižným krokom odišiel z pódia. Povedal: "Nemáte tu dosť miesta na moje kázanie." A mal tam viacej miesta ako ja mám tu.

    160Pomyslel som si: "Keď to spôsobuje, že starý človek sa takto správa, čo to urobí na mne? Možno niečo z toho potrebujem." Keď tam ten starý človek vystupoval, bolo mi ho ľúto, ale keď stade odišiel, ľutoval som seba. Díval som sa na neho ako odchádzal.

    161Vyšiel som stade ten večer a myslel som si: "Zajtra ráno sa nedám nikomu poznať, kto som." Odišiel som a cez noc som si vyžehlil nohavice. Odišiel som spať do kukuričného poľa. Odišiel som dole a kúpil som si za päť centov hromadu starých rožkov. Z hydrantu som si nabral vodu. Vedel som, že sa tu trochu zdržím, tak som si nabral vodu a napil som sa a zjedol som tie rožky a potom som sa išiel znovu napiť. Odišiel som na kukuričné pole, vybral som sedadlá z auta, rozprestrel som medzi ne svoje nohavice a tak som ich žehlil.

    162Skoro celú tú noc som sa modlil. Hovoril som: "Pane, do čoho som sa to tu dostal? Nikdy v živote som nevidel takých nábožných ľudí. Pomôž mi, aby som porozumel, čo to všetko znamená."

    163Nasledujúce ráno som tam išiel. Pozvali nás na raňajky. Samozrejme, nešiel som s nimi jesť, pretože som nemal nič čo by som mohol dať na oferu. Zjedol som nejaký zo svojich rožkov a sadol som si. Mali tam mikrofón. Nikdy predtým som nevidel mikrofón, bál som sa toho. Mal takú šnúru na zavesenie a visel dole. Taký mikrofón na zavesenie. Ten vedúci povedal: "Minulý večer bol tu na pódiu mladý kazateľ, baptista."

    Pomyslel som si: "Ó, ešte to mi bolo treba."

    164A on povedal: "On bol najmladší kazateľ na pódiu. Volá sa Branham. Vie niekto niečo o ňom? Povedzte mu, aby sem prišiel, chceme, aby nám priniesol raňajšie posolstvo."

    165Ó! Mal som na sebe len tričko a tenké nohavice. A my baptisti veríme, že musíte mať oblek, aby ste mohli zastať za kazateľňou. Viete. Sedel som potichu. A zatiaľ ... Oni mali túto svoju medzinárodnú konferenciu na severe, pretože keby to bolo na juhu, černosi by tam nemohli ísť. A oni tam mali černochov a ja som bol z juhu a mal som ešte nejaké zaužívané veci, viete, hoci som to nebral až tak ako iní. A stalo sa, že si vedľa mňa sadol čierny človek. Sedel som tam a díval som sa na neho. Pomyslel som si: "On je brat."

    166Ten vedúci povedal: "Vie niekto niečo o Wiliamovi Branhamovi?" Skrčil som sa takto na sedadle. On to ešte raz zopakoval: "Niekto vonku? Vie niekto, kde sa nachádza William Branham. Povedzte mu, že chceme, aby prišiel sem na pódium a kázal nám dnes ráno. On je baptistický kazateľ z južnej Indiány."

    167Sedel som ticho schúlený. Aj tak ma nikto nepoznal. Ten čierny muž sa na mňa pozrel a opýtal sa: "Nevieš kde je?"

    168Pomyslel som si: "Musel by som buď klamať alebo niečo urobiť. A tak som povedal: "Zohni sa sem."

    - Prosím?

    - Chcem ti niečo povedať. To som ja.

    - Tak vstaň a choď tam.

    169- Vidíš. Nemôžem. Mám len tieto tenké nohavice a tričko. Nemôžem tam takto ísť.

    170- Tým ľuďom je to jedno, ako si oblečený. Choď tam.

    - Nie, nie. Buď ticho a nič nehovor.

    171A oni znovu prišli ku mikrofónu a hovorili: "Vie niekto, kde sa nachádza William Branham?"

    172On povedal: "Tu je! Tu je! Tu je!" Ó! Vstal som v tričku.

    173On povedal: "Poďte sem, pán Branham, chceme, aby ste priniesli posolstvo." Ó, pred všetkými tými kazateľmi, pred všetkými tými ľuďmi. Prišiel som tam. Červenal som sa a uši mi horeli. V tenkých nohaviciach a v tričku, kazateľ, baptistický kazateľ ide takto ku mikrofónu, ktorý predtým nikdy nevidel.

    174Zastal som si tam a povedal som: "Ja o tomto neviem." Bol som nemotorný, nervózny. Viete. Otvoril som Lukáša 16 a rozmýšľal som: "No dobre..." Zobral som stade svoju tému: "Potom v pekle pozdvihol svoje oči a zaplakal." Začal som kázať a cítil som sa lepšie. Povedal som: "Ten boháč bol v pekle a zaplakal." Tých niekoľko prostých slov, ako pri iných takýchto kázňach. "Veríš tomu?" a "Prehovor ku tej skale." Počuli ste ma o tom kázať. A teraz som kázal: "Potom zaplakal." A hovoril som: "Neboli tam žiadne deti, v pekle určite nie. Potom zaplakal. Neboli tam žiadne kvety. Potom zaplakal. Nebol tam Boh. Potom zaplakal. Nebol tam Kristus. Potom zaplakal." Potom som ja zaplakal. Niečo ma chytilo. Ó! Neviem, čo sa potom dialo. Keď som sa z toho spamätal, bol som už vonku. Ľudia volali, kričali a plakali. Bol to ohromný čas.

    175Keď som vyšiel, prišiel ku mne človek s veľkým texaským klobúkom, v čižmách a povedal: "Som starší, Taký a taký." kazateľ v kovbojských čižmách v kovbojskom oblečení.

    Pomyslel som si:" Tak potom moje tenké nohavice nie sú až také najhoršie."

    176Povedal: "Chcem, aby si prišiel a urobil tam u mňa evanjelizáciu."

    177"Ó, počkajte pane, nech si to zapíšem." A zapísal som si to.

    178Tu prichádza človek v takých nohaviciach aké nosia pri golfe, v takej kombinéze a povedal: "Som starší, taký a taký z Miami. Rád by som ťa pozval ..."

    179Pomyslel som si: "Ó, možno že šaty veľa neznamenajú." Podal mi lístok s adresou. Pozrel som sa na to a pomyslel som si: "Dobre."

    180Zobral som tie adresy a išiel som domov. Keď ma žena uvidela opýtala sa: "Z čoho si taký šťastný, Billy?"

    181- Ó, stretol som to najlepšie. To je to najlepšie, čo som doteraz videl. Tí ľudia sa nehanbia za svoje náboženstvo. - A všetko som jej o tom porozprával. - A pozri sa drahá, celý rad pozvaní od tých ľudí.

    - Či to nie sú tí fanatici?

    182- Neviem akými sú fanatikmi, ale majú niečo, čo ja potrebujem. To je to, o čom nepochybujem. Videl som tam starého muža, deväťdesiat ročného ako znovu omladol. V živote som nepočul takú kázeň. Nikdy som nepočul tak kázať baptistu. Oni kázali tak, že im až chýbal dych, skláňajú kolená až na podlahu, vstávajú a znovu sa nadychujú. Počula by si ich na vzdialenosť dvoch blokov. Nikdy v živote som také niečo nepočul. Hovoria v neznámom jazyku a iný vykladá to, čo hovoria. V živote som niečo také nepočul. Pôjdeš so mnou?

    183- Drahý, keď som sa za teba vydala, budem s tebou až kým nás smrť nerozdelí. Pôjdem. Povieme to teraz rodičom.

    184- Dobre. Ty to povedz tvojej mame a ja to poviem mojej. - A tak sme išli. Povedal som to mame.

    185Mama povedal. - Dobre, samozrejme, Billy. Do čohokoľvek ťa Pán povoláva, choď a rob to.

    186Pani Brumbachová chcela, aby som tam prišiel. Išiel som tam. Povedala. - O čom to hovoríš?

    187- Ó, pani Brubachová, ale vy ste vôbec nevideli takých ľudí.

    - Ukľudni sa! Ukľudni sa!

    - Áno madam. Prepáčte.

    - Vieš, že to je banda fanatikov?

    188- Nie madam, neviem. Sú to naozaj milí ľudia.

    189- To je ale nápad! Ty si myslíš, že budeš ťahať moju dcéru medzi takých niktošov? Vylúčené! To nie sú nič iné len smeti, ktoré iné cirkvi vyhodili. Skutočne! Na také niečo moju dcéru nebudeš nahovárať.

    190Povedal som: " Ale viete, pani Brumbachová, dole v srdci cítim, že Pán chce, aby som išiel s tými ľuďmi."

    191Povedala: "Choď naspäť do svojho zboru až kým ti nebudú schopní zabezpečiť faru a správaj sa ako muž, ktorý má rozum. Moju dcéru tam nebudeš vodiť."

    " Áno, madam." Obrátil som sa a odišiel som.

    192Hope začala plakať. Prišla a povedala: "Billy, bez ohľadu na to, čo hovorí mama, ja budem s tebou." Nech je požehnané jej srdce.

    - To je v poriadku, drahá.

    193A nechal som to tak. Ona by nedovolila, aby jej dcéra išla s takými ľuďmi, pretože "To nie sú nič len smeti." A tak som to nechal tak. To bola najväčšia chyba, akú som v živote urobil, jedna z najhorších.

    194Trochu neskoršie, po niekoľkých rokoch, keď prišli deti. Jedného dňa v roku 1937 prišla povodeň. Mal som vtedy hliadku. Snažil som sa, ako som len mohol, zachraňovať ľudí zo zaplavených oblastí. Domy sa rúcali. Moja žena ochorela a bolo to s ňou veľmi, veľmi zle. Dostala zápal pľúc. Normálna nemocnica bola taká preplnená, že sme ju tam nemohli dať, tak sme ju dali do administratívnej budovy, kde mali izbu pre chorých. Mňa potom odvolali. Stále som býval pri rieke a plavil som sa v člne a tak som sa snažil zachraňovať ľudí zo zaplavených oblastí.

    195Zavolali mi a povedali: "Na ulici Chestnut je dom, ktorý sa každú chvíľu môže zrútiť. Je v ňom matka a hromada detí. Myslíš že by si sa tam so svojím motorovým člnom mohol dostať?" "Urobím všetko, čo budem môcť." Povedal som.

    196Zápasil som s vlnami. Hore sa prelomila priehrada a voda zmývala mesto. Vydal som zo seba, čo som len mohol, aby som prešiel cez zaplavenú aleju a cez rôzne miesta. Dostal som sa blízko ku násypu, cez ktorý už pretekala voda. Počul som niekoho kričať a vo verande som uvidel stáť matku. Valili sa tam tie veľké vlny. Išiel som s člnom takto hore a potom som sa s prúdom dostal naspäť na túto stranu. Zastavil som na chvíľu čln a uviazal som ho o verandový stĺp. Vbehol som dovnútra, chytil som tú matku a nasadil som ju do člnu a tiež dve alebo tri deti. Odviazal som čln a pustil som sa naspäť. Prešiel som dole nižšie a priviezol som ju ku brehu. Išiel som asi jeden a pol míle cez mesto, až kým som sa nedostal ku brehu. Keď som tam priplával, začala omdlievať a kričať: Moje dieťa! Moje dieťa!

    197Zdalo sa mi, že tým myslí, že v dome nechala dieťa. Ó! Znovu som sa vydal naspäť, zatiaľ kým sa jej iní snažili pomôcť. Potom som sa dozvedel, že ona chcela vedieť, kde je jej dieťa. Jednalo sa o malého chlapca okolo trojročného a ja som si myslel, že má na mysli nejaké nemluvňa alebo niečo také.

    198Znovu som sa vydal na to miesto. Keď som uviazal čln a vošiel dovnútra, nemohol som nájsť žiadne dieťa. Veranda sa začala rúcať a voda začal odplavovať dom. Rýchlo som vybehol. Chytil som drevo, ktoré voda začala odnášať a ku ktorému som mal uviazaný čln. Dostal som sa do člna a odviazal som ho.

    199Odnieslo ma to až do hlavného riečneho prúdu. Bolo asi pol dvanástej v noci, stále padal dážď so snehom. Chytil som štartovaciu šnúru a snažil som sa naštartovať čln, ale motor nechcel naskočiť. Skúšal som to znovu a znovu ale nič. Dostával som sa stále viacej do prúdu, dole bol vodopád. Snažil som sa zo všetkých síl. Pomyslel som si: "To je môj koniec! Skutočne!" Snažil som sa zo všetkých síl. Povedal som: "Pane, prosím, nedaj mi zomrieť takouto smrťou." A stále som ťahal tú štartovaciu šnúru.

    200A zrazu prišlo ku mne: "A čo s tou bandou smetí, ku ktorým si nešiel?" Och.

    201Dal som ruky naspäť do člnu a povedal som: "Bože, buď mi milostivý. Nedaj, aby som takto opustil svoju ženu a dieťa, keď sú tam chorí. Prosím." A stále som takto ťahal tú šnúru a motor nechcel naštartovať. Už som počul dole hučať ten vodopád. Len niekoľko minút a budem v ňom. Povedal som: "Pane, ak mi odpustíš, sľubujem Ti, že urobím všetko." A znovu som potiahol a motor naštartoval. Pridal som plný plyn ako sa len dalo a nakoniec som sa dostal ku brehu.

    202Išiel som naspäť, aby som našiel nákladné auto našej hliadky. Niekto z nich tam povedal. "Počúvaj, administratívnu budovu už zobrala voda." Bola tam moja žena a dieťa, obidve deti.

    203Vydal som sa ku administratívnej budove, ako som len vládal. Voda tam už dosahovala výšku 15 stôp [4,5m – pozn.prekl.]. Bol tam major a ja som sa opýtal: "Major, čo sa stalo s nemocnicou?"

    Povedal: "Neboj sa. Mal si tam niekoho?"

    - Áno. Chorú ženu a dve deti.

    204- Všetkých vyviezli. Sú vo vagóne, ktorý ich odváža do Charlestownu.

    205Bežal som, nasadol som do auta, pripojil som zaň čln a ponáhľal som sa tam. Potoky tam boli rozliate na šírku dva a pol alebo tri míle. Celú noc som sa snažil tam dostať. Nejaký ľudia hovorili, že voda zmietla ten vagón z násypu.

    206Nakoniec som zistil, že som obkolesený vodou a nachádzam sa na malom ostrove a strávil som tam tri dni. Mal som dosť času, aby som rozmýšľal o tom, či to boli smeti alebo nie. Stále som sa trápil: "Kde je moja žena."

    207Nakoniec, keď som ju po niekoľkých dňoch našiel, keď som sa stade dostal a prešiel som cez záplavy, bola v Kolubuse, v Indiáne, v baptistickej modlitebni, z ktorej bola zriadená provizórna nemocnica. Izby s chorými na poľných lôžkach. Bežal som za ňou ako som len mohol, snažil som sa ju nájsť, kričal som: "Hope! Hope! Hope!" Uvidel som ju. Ležala tam na lôžku, dostala TBC.

    Zodvihla svoju drobnú kostnatú ruku a povedala: "Billy."

    Pobehol som ku nej a povedal som: "Hope, drahá."

    Povedala: "Vyzerám strašne, však?"

    "Nie, drahá, vyzeráš dobre."

    208Asi šesť mesiacov sme robili všetko, čo sme mohli, aby sme zachránili jej život, ale ona čím ďalej tým viac slabla a slabla.

    209Jedného dňa, keď som mal hliadku, mal som zapnuté rádio a myslím, že som počul ako hlásili, urobili výzvu cez rádio: "William Branham, nech sa hneď dostaví do nemocnice, zomiera mu žena." Ponáhľal som sa do nemocnice tak rýchlo ako sa mi len dalo. Zapol som červené svetlo a pustil sirénu. Zastal som pred nemocnicou a vbehol dovnútra. Keď som prechádzal cez nemocnicu, uvidel som svojho priateľa, s ktorým som chytával ryby, Sama Adaira. Behávali sme spolu ako chlapci.

    210Doktor Sam Adair, to je on, ktorého sa týkalo to videnie, ktoré som mal nedávno a povedal som mu to, o tej klinike. On povedal, že ak niekto pochybuje o tých videniach, nech mu len zavolá a presvedčí sa, či to bola pravda, alebo nie.

    211Tu mi takto vyšiel oproti a v ruke držal klobúk. Pozrel sa na mňa a začal plakať. Pobehol som ku nemu a objal som ho. Objal ma a povedal: "Billy, ona zomiera. Je mi to ľúto. Urobil som, čo som mohol. Mal som tu špecialistov a všetko možné."

    Povedal som: "Sam, ona určite nezomiera!"

    Povedal: "Áno, zomiera. Nechoď tam Billy."

    Povedal som: "Musím tam ísť, Sam."

    - Nechoď tam. Nechoď tam, prosím ťa.

    - Dovoľ mi tam vojsť.

    - Pôjdem s tebou.

    212- Nie, zostaň tu. Chcem byť pri nej v jej posledných minútach.

    - Je v bezvedomí.

    213Vošiel som do tej izby. Sedela tam ošetrovateľka a plakala. Ona chodila s Hope spolu do školy. Pozrel som sa na ňu, začala plakať zodvihla ruku a začala odchádzať.

    214Pozrel som sa na ňu a potriasol som ju. Ležala tam. Schudla zo šesťdesiatych kíl asi na tridsať. Potriasol som ju. Keby som žil do sto rokov, nikdy nezabudnem, čo sa stalo. Otočila sa a tie veľké pekné oči sa pozreli na mňa. Usmiala sa. Povedala: "Billy, prečo si ma zavolal naspäť?"

    - Drahá, práve som dostal výplatu.

    215Musel som pracovať. Mali sme veľký dlh a bolo treba zaplatiť stovky dolárov za lekárov a nemali sme nič, čím by sme to zaplatili. Musel som pracovať. Navštevoval som ju dva alebo tri razy za deň a každú noc, keď bola v takomto stave.

    - Čo tým myslíš, že som ťa zavolal naspäť?

    216- Billy, kážeš o tom, rozprávaš o tom, ale nemáš ani predstavu čo to je.

    - O čom hovoríš?

    217- O nebi. Pozri. Viedli ma domov nejakí ľudia, muži alebo ženy, takí nejakí oblečení v bielom. Bol tam kľud a pokoj. Veľké krásne vtáky lietali zo stromu na strom. Nemysli si, že som, bez seba. Billy, poviem ti kde sme urobili chybu. Sadni si. - Nesadol som si. Kľakol som si a chytil som ju za ruku. - Vieš, kde sme urobili chybu?

    Povedal som. - Áno, drahá, viem.

    218- Nemali sme počúvať mamu. Tí ľudia boli v poriadku.

    Povedal som. - Viem to.

    219Povedala: "Sľúb mi, že pôjdeš ku tým ľuďom, pretože oni majú pravdu. Vychovaj tak moje deti. Chcem ti niečo povedať. Zomieram, ale nemám strach z odchodu. Je to nádherné. Jediné čo ma trápi, že ťa opúšťam, Billy. Viem, že vychováš tieto dve malé deti. Sľúb mi, že nezostaneš sám a že nenecháš, aby sa o moje deti nemal kto postarať." To bolo rozumné od dvadsať jeden ročnej matky.

    Povedal som: "Hope, nemôžem ti to sľúbiť."

    220Povedala: "Prosím ťa, sľúb mi to." Potom povedala: "Chcem ti ešte niečo povedať. Pamätáš sa na tú pušku?" Do pušiek som pobláznený. A ona povedala: "Chcel si si vtedy kúpiť tú pušku a nemal si dosť peňazí na zaplatenie splátky.

    Povedal som: "Áno."

    221Ona na to: "Šetrila som peniaze, moje päťcentové mince, aby som mohla zaplatiť splátku za tú pušku pre teba. Teraz, keď toto skončí, choď domov, pozri sa do skladacej posteli, pod tým papierom nájdeš tie peniaze. Sľúb mi, že si kúpiš tú pušku."

    222Neviete ako som sa cítil, keď som tam videl ležať tých sedemdesiat päť centov v päť centových minciach. Kúpil som tú pušku.

    223Ďalej povedala: "Pamätáš sa keď si mi išiel kúpiť do mesta pančuchy, keď sme išli do Fort Wayne?"

    Povedal som: "Áno."

    224Prišiel som domov, bol som chytať ryby. Mali sme ísť do Fort Wayne, mal som tam večer kázať. Ona povedala: "Vieš, vravela som ti, že sú dva druhy." Jedny sa nazývali Chiffon A tie druhé Rayon. Je to tak? Rayon a Chiffon. Chifon boli najlepšie. Je to tak? A ona povedal: "Kúp mi nejaké Chiffon, plný tvar." Viete, to sa jedná o také niečo vzadu na tých pančuchách. Alebo na vrchu? Nevedel som nič o ženskom prádle.

    225Išiel som dole po ulici a opakoval som si: "Chiffon, Chiffon, Chiffon, Chiffon." Aby som to nezabudol, stále som si to hovoril.

    Niekto ma pozdravil: "Nazdar Billy."

    226Odpovedal som: "Nazdar." A ďalej som si hovoril: "Chiffon, Chiffon, Chiffon."

    227Na rohu som stretol pána Spona. Povedal: "Hej, Billy, vieš že na poslednom móle berú okúne?"

    Povedal som: "Naozaj, je to pravda?"

    - Áno.

    Potom, keď odišiel, tak som rozmýšľal: "Ako sa to volá?" Zabudol som.

    228V lacnom desať centovom obchode predávala Thelma Fordová, dievča, ktoré som poznal. Vedel som, že tam predávajú pančuchy, tak som tam išiel. Pozdravil som ju: "Nazdar Thelma."

    - Nazdar Billy. Ako sa máš? Ako sa má Hope?

    229- Dobre. Thelma, chcem kúpiť Hope fusekle.

    - Hope nenosí fusekle.

    - Ale, nosí. Určite.

    - Myslíš asi pančuchy.

    230- Áno. To je ono. - Pomyslel som si. - Ó, ukázal som aký som nevzdelaný.

    - Aké chce?

    Rozmýšľal som. - Aké máte.

    - No, máme Rayon.

    231Nevedel som aký je v tom rozdiel. Rayon, Chiffon. To všetko znie rovnako. Tak som povedal: "Také chcem. Zabaľ mi jeden pár, plný tvar." Asi som to zle povedal. Ako sa to volá? Plná fazóna. A tak som jej povedal: "Zabaľ mi jeden pár."

    232A keď mi ich dávala, stáli len okolo tridsať centov. Dvadsať alebo tridsať centov, polovicu ceny. Povedal som jej: "Daj mi dva páry."

    233A prišiel som domov a povedal som: "Vieš, drahá, vy ženy musíte pochodiť celé mesto, aby ste dobre nakúpili. Viete ako sa človek rád pochváli. Povedal som: "Ale pozri sa sem. Ja som kúpil dva páry za takú cenu ako ty jeden. Vidíš? To sú moje schopnosti. Vieš, Thelma mi ich predala. Dala mi ich za polovičnú cenu."

    Ona sa opýtala: "Kúpil si Chiffon?"

    234- Samozrejme. - Pre mňa to znelo všetko rovnako. Nevedel som, že je v tom nejaký rozdiel.

    235Povedala: "Billy." Zdalo sa mi to divné, keď sme prišli do Fort Wayne, že mala iné pančuchy. Teraz mi povedala: "Dala som ich tvojej mame. To boli pre staršie ženy. Prepáč, že som to urobila."

    Povedal som: "Drahá, to je v poriadku."

    236A ona povedala: "Nezostaň teraz sám." Nevedela, čo sa malo stáť potom za niekoľko hodín. Držal som jej milé ruky, kým ju anjeli Boží neodniesli.

    237Išiel som domov. Nevedel som, čo mám robiť. Ľahol som si tú noc a počul som niečo. Myslím, že to bola myš v krbe, kde sme mali nejaké papiere. Zavrel som nohou dvierka a tam viselo jej kimono a ona ležala už tam v márnici. A práve vtedy mi niekto zavolal. Bol to brat Frank Broy. Povedal: "Billy, tvoje dieťa zomiera."

    - Moje dieťa?

    238- Áno. Sharon Rose. Je tam teraz lekár a povedal, že má tuberkulóznu meningtidu, vstrebala to v mlieku od svojej matky. Zomiera.

    239Nasadol som do auta a išiel som tam. Bola tam, moja zlatá, maličká. Zobrali ju do nemocnice.

    240Išiel som tam, aby som ju videl. Vyšiel Sam a povedal: "Billy, nechoď ku nej do izby, musíš myslieť na Billy Paula. Ona zomiera."

    - Doktor, musím vidieť svoje dieťa.

    241- Nie, nemôžeš tam ísť. Má meningtídu. Billy, prenesieš to na Billy Paula.

    242Čakal som, až kým neodišiel. Nemohol som to zniesť, že zomiera a jej matka leží tam dole v pohrebnej službe. Hovorím vám, ťažká je cesta vinníka. Keď Sam aj ošetrovateľka odišli, zišiel som dole do suterénu. Je to malá nemocnica. Bola na izolačke. Po jej drobných očkách jej lozili muchy. Dali jej tam na oči takú malú sieťku. Mala kŕče. Jej malá tučná nôžka sa pohybovala hore dole a tiež je rúčky, následkom tých kŕčov. Pozrel som sa na ňu, bola už dosť veľká, že vyzerala milo. Mala osem mesiacov.

    243Jej matka ju zvykla dávať von na dvor v jej maličkej zásterke, keď som prichádzal domov. Zvykol som zatrúbiť a ona išla, robila "ge-ge, ge-ge"a vystierala ku mne rúčky.

    244A teraz tu moja maličká ležala a zomierala. Díval som sa na ňu a povedal som: "Sharon, poznáš otecka? Poznáš otecka, Sharon?" A keď sa pozrela, bolo vidno že tak veľmi trpí, že jej pekné modré oči boli vykrivené. To mi skoro vytrhlo srdce.

    245Kľakol som na kolená a povedal som: "Pane, čo som urobil? Či som nekázal Evanjelium na rohoch ulíc, a či som nerobil všetko čo som len vedel? Nemier tým na mňa. Ja som tých ľudí nikdy nenazval smeti. To ona nazvala tých ľudí smeti. Je mi ľúto, že sa to všetko tak stalo. Odpusť mi. Neber mi moje dieťa." A keď som sa modlil, vyzeralo akoby zostúpila dole čierna plachta. Vedel som, že ma odmietol.

    246To bol najťažší a najzradnejší úsek môjho života. Keď som vstal, pozrel som sa na ňu a zamyslel som sa, satan mi vnucoval myšlienku: "Pozri, to znamená, že ty si tak usilovne kázal a žil si takým životom a teraz, keď sa jedná o tvoje vlastné dieťa, že On ťa odmietne?"

    247Povedal som: "To je pravda. Ak On nemôže zachrániť moje dieťa, potom nemôžem ..." Zastavil som sa. Nevedel som čo robiť. A potom som povedal toto. Povedal som: "Pane, ty si mi ju dal a ty ju teraz berieš, nech je požehnané meno Pánovo! Keby si zobral aj mňa, stále Ťa budem milovať."

    248Položil som na ňu ruky a povedal som: "Žehnám ťa, moja drahá. Otecko ťa chcel vychovať, z celého svojho srdca som ťa chcel vychovať, aby si milovala Pána. Ale anjeli prichádzajú pre teba, srdiečko moje. Otecko zoberie tvoje telíčko a položí ho do náručia matky. Pochovám ťa s ňou. Jedného dňa ťa otecko stretne, ty tam len čakaj s maminkou."

    249Keď jej matka zomierala, povedala. Posledné slová, ktoré povedala: "Billy, pracuj ďalej pre Pána."

    250Povedal som: "Ak budem pracovať na jeho poli až do jeho príchodu, zoberiem deti a stretneme sa. Ak nie, budem pochovaný vedľa teba. A ty choď tam na pravú stranu tej veľkej brány a kde vidieť tých všetkých, ako tam vchádzajú, zastaň si tam a začni kričať, ako len budeš vládať: "Bill! Bill! Bill!" Tam sa s tebou stretnem." Pobozkal som ju na rozlúčku. Dnes som na tom bojovom poli. Je to už skoro dvadsať rokov. Mám schôdzku so svojou ženou. Idem sa s ňou stretnúť.

    251Zobral som svoje malé dieťa, keď zomrela a položil som ju do náručia matky a odprevadili sme ich na cintorín. Stál som tam a počúval brata Smitha, metodistického kazateľa, ktorý kázal na pohrebe: "Popol do popola a prach do prachu." A ja som myslel: "Srdce do srdca." Odišla.

    252Zakrátko po tom som tam raz ráno zobral malého Billyho. Bol ešte len taký malý chlapec.

    253Preto je on stále so mnou a ja s ním. Musel som mu byť oboje, otcom a matkou. Nemohli sme si dovoliť stále cez noc udržiavať oheň, aby som mal pre neho teplé mlieko a tak som si dával fľašu s mliekom takto pod chrbát, aby bolo teplé. Hrial som ho svojím telom.

    254Priľnuli sme k sebe ako kamaráti. Jedného dňa, keď odídem z Pánovho poľa, chcem mu podať Slovo a povedať: "Pokračuj Billy. Zostávaj s Ním." Niektorí ľudia sa divia, prečo ho mám stále pri sebe. Nemôžem sa ho vzdať. Už je ženatý, ale ja stále pamätám, čo mi ona povedala. "Zostaň s ním." Tak sme priľnuli ku sebe ako kamaráti.

    255Pamätám sa ako sme chodili po meste, fľašu s mliekom som mal pod pazuchou, keby začal plakať. Raz večer som sa s ním prechádzal tam vzadu po dvore a zrazu začal plakať. (Keď ho mala porodiť, dusila sa a ja ... Len dievča. Viete.) Prechádzal som sa s ním hore dole pri tom starom dube a on začal plakať za mamou. Nemal som mamu, aby som ho ku nej priviedol. Zobral som ho a povedal som mu: "Môj maličký."

    256Opýtal sa: "Otecko, kde je moja maminka? Ty si ju tam položil do zeme?"

    Povedal som: "Nie, môj maličký. Ona je v poriadku, je hore v nebi."

    257Raz popoludní mi povedal niečo, čo ma skoro zabilo. Plakal, bol som s ním celé popoludnie až do večera. Nosil som ho takto na chrbte, na rukách a hladkal som ho a on povedal: "Otecko, prosím ťa choď a priveď sem maminku."

    - Môj maličký, nemôžem priviesť maminku. Ježiš ...

    - Tak povedz Ježišovi, aby mi poslal maminku. Ja ju chcem.

    258- No, môj maličký, raz ja aj ty tam pôjdeme a uvidíme ju.

    Zamyslel sa a povedal: "Otecko!"

    - Čo je?

    - Ja som videl maminku tam hore na oblaku.

    259Ó, skoro ma to zabilo. Pomyslel som si: "Videl som maminku tam hore na oblaku." Skoro som odpadol. Privinul som si toho chlapca takto ku sebe a sklonil som hlavu a išli sme dovnútra.

    260Dni ubiehali. Nemohol som na to zabudnúť. Snažil som sa pracovať. Nemohol som ísť naspäť domov. Už to viac nebol domov. Chcel som zostať. Nemali sme nič, len ten starý ošúchaný nábytok, ale to bolo niečo z čoho sme sa s ňou spolu tešili. To bol domov.

    261Pamätám sa jedného dňa, pracoval som vo verejných službách. Išiel som opravovať staré sekundárne vedenie, viselo dole. Bolo to včas ráno. Vyšplhal som sa na ten krížový stĺp. (Nemohol som sa vzdať toho dieťaťa. Mohol som vidieť ako zomiera moja žena, ale že zomrelo to dieťa, to moje maličké.) Bol som na tom stĺpe a spieval som: "Tam ďaleko na tom kopci stál starý, drsný kríž." A viete, primár ide do transformátoru a to prechádza do sekundárneho vinutia. Ja som bol zavesený hore na tom. A keď som sa pozrel, slnko mi práve vychádzalo za chrbtom, mal som vystreté ruky a na úbočí toho kopca to vrhalo znak kríža. Pomyslel som si: "Áno, to boli moje hriechy, ktoré Ho tam doviedli."

    262Povedal som: "Sharon, moja drahá. Otecko ťa chce tak veľmi vidieť, drahá. Ako veľmi by som ťa chcel znovu objať v náručí, srdiečko moje maličké." Bol som bez seba. Bolo to už pár týždňov. Stiahol som si gumové rukavice. Dvesto tridsať voltov prechádzalo rovno popri mne. Stiahol som si gumové rukavice. Povedal som: "Bože, nenávidím to. Som zbabelec. Ale Sharon, otecko ťa za chvíľu bude vidieť. Teba aj maminku." Začal som si sťahovať rukavice, aby som sa chytil tých dvesto tridsať voltov. To by vás zničilo, nezostala by vo vás žiadna krv. Začal som si sťahovať tie rukavice a niečo sa stalo. Keď som sa prebral, sedel som na zemi, ruky som mal takto na tvári a plakal som. Bola to Božia milosť, inak by som nemal tu toto zhromaždenie s uzdravovaním. To som si istý. To bol On, ktorý chránil svoj dar, nie mňa.

    263Pobral som sa domov. Skončil som, odložil som nástroje a išiel som domov. Povedal som: "Idem domov."

    264Išiel som okolo domu a vybral som zo schránky poštu. Bolo chladno, vošiel som dovnútra. Mali sme jednu malú izbu, spal som tam na lehátku, bola tam stará pec, začínali mrazy. Zobral som tú poštu, pozrel som sa na ňu a prvé čo tam bolo, jej malá vianočná úspora, osemdesiat centov "slečna Rose Branhamová." Znovu to tu bolo.

    265Bol som hájnikom. Načiahol som sa a vybral som z púzdra svoju pištoľ. Povedal som: "Pane, nemôžem už ďalej takto žiť, zomieram, som strašne trápený." Natiahol som pištoľ, oprel som si ho ku hlave, kľakol som si v tej tmavej izbe a povedal som: "Otče náš, ktorý si v nebesiach, posväť sa Tvoje Meno. Príď tvoje kráľovstvo. Nech sa stane Tvoja vôľa" a z celej sily som sa snažil stisnúť kohútik a povedal som: "ako v nebi tak i na zemi. Daj nám dnes náš každodenný chlieb." A to nevystrelilo!

    266Pomyslel som si: Ó Bože, či ma chceš roztrhať na kusy? Čo som urobil, že mi nechceš dať ani zomrieť?" Odhodil som ten pištoľ a on vystrelil a guľka preletela cez izbu. Povedal som: "Bože, prečo nemôžem zomrieť a zbaviť sa tohoto? Už tak ďalej nemôžem žiť. Musíš pre mňa niečo urobiť." Spadol som na svoju starú špinavú pričňu a začal som plakať.

    267Musel som zaspať. Neviem, či som spal alebo čo sa stalo.

    268Stále som mal túžbu byť na západe. Chcel som mať taký klobúk. Môj otec za mladi krotil kone a ja som stále chcel mať jeden taký klobúk. Brat Demos Shakarián mi včera jeden taký kúpil, to je prvý z tých západných klobúkov, ktorý mám.

    269Zdalo sa mi, že idem cez prériu a spievam si pieseň: "Na voze sa zlámalo koleso a na farme visí tabuľka - Na predaj." A keď som išiel ďalej všimol som si starý prikrytý voz, také aké jazdia po prérii a mal zlámané koleso. To vlastne predstavovalo moju zlámanú rodinu. A keď som prišiel bližšie, pozrel som sa a tam stálo veľmi pekné mladé dievča, okolo dvadsať ročné. Svetlé vlnité vlasy a modré oči, oblečená bola v bielom. Pozrel som sa na ňu, pozdravil som ju a išiel som ďalej.

    Ona povedal: "Dobrý deň, otecko."

    270Obrátil som sa: "Otecko? Ako to? Slečna, ako ja môžem byť váš otec, keď ste taká stará ako ja?"

    271Povedala: "Otecko, nevieš ani kde si."

    - Čo tým myslíte?

    272Povedala: "Toto je nebo. Na zemi som bola tvoja malá Sharon."

    "Ako to, drahá, veď ti si bola len malé dieťa."

    273Povedala: "Otecko, tu nie sú malé deti malými deťmi, tu sú ľudia nesmrteľní. Nestarnú ani nerastú."

    274Povedal som: "Sharon, drahá si pekná mladá žena."

    Ona povedala: "Mama čaká na teba."

    - Kde?

    - Hore v tvojom novom dome.

    275- V novom dome? (Branhamovci sú tuláci, nemajú domov.) No, drahá, ja som nikdy nemal dom.

    276Povedala: "Ale tu ho máš, otecko." Nechcem byť ako dieťa, ale pre mňa je to také skutočné. [Brat Branham plače. – pozn.prekl.] Keď začínam o tom rozmýšľať, znovu sa mi to všetko pripomína. Povedala: "Tu ho máš, otecko." Viem, že mám tam domov, jedného dňa odídem do neho. Ona povedal: "Kde je Billy Paul, môj brat?"

    277Povedal som: "Pred chvíľou som ho nechal u slečny Broyovej."

    Povedala: "Mama ťa chce vidieť."

    278Otočil som sa a videl som tam veľké paláce a sláva Božia sa vznášala okolo nich. Počul som anjelské spevy: "Môj domov, sladký domov." Pustil som sa hore po dlhých schodoch, ponáhľal som sa ako som len vládal. Keď som prišiel ku dverám ona tam stála, mala na sebe biele rúcho, jej čierne dlhé vlasy je splývali dole po chrbte. Vystrela ku mne ruky, ako to stále robievala, keď som prichádzal unavený domov z roboty. Chytil som ju za ruky a povedal som: "Drahá, videl som tam Sharon. Je z nej pekné dievča, však?

    279Povedala: "Áno Bill. Objala ma okolo pliec začala ma hladkať a povedala: "Prestaň sa trápiť o mňa a o Sharon."

    Povedal som: "Drahá, nemôžem si pomôcť."

    280Povedala: "Sharon a ja sa máme teraz lepšie ako ty. Už sa viac netráp o nás. Sľúbiš mi to?"

    281Povedal som: "Hope, som taký opustený a je mi smutno za tebou a za Sharon a Billy stále plače za tebou. Neviem, čo mám s ním robiť."

    282A ona povedala: "Už to bude v poriadku, Bill. Len mi sľúb, že sa už nebudeš viacej trápiť." A povedala: "Nechceš si sadnúť?" A keď som sa pozrel bolo tam to veľké kreslo.

    283Pamätám sa, chcel som si raz kúpiť kreslo. Už na záver. Chcel som si raz kúpiť kreslo. Mali sme len také obyčajné drevené kuchynské stoličky. Používali sme ich, boli jediné, ktoré sme mali. Chceli sme si kúpiť jedno také kreslo. Zabudol som ako sa to volá. Stálo sedemnásť dolárov. Zaplatili ste tri doláre a potom ste splácali dolár na týždeň. Kúpili sme si také. Celý deň som pracoval a potom som kázal až do polnoci, po uliciach a všade kde som len mohol.

    284Prišiel čas, že som nedokázal zaplatiť tie splátky na čas. Nedokázali sme to zaplatiť, preťahovalo sa to zo dňa na deň, nakoniec jedného dňa prišli zobrali moje kreslo a odniesli ho. Nikdy nezabudnem na ten večer. Upiekla mi čerešňový koláč. Chudáčik. Ona vedela, že budem sklamaný. A po večeri som povedal: "Drahá, prečo si dnes taká milá?"

    285A ona povedala: "Pozri, poprosila som chlapcov od susedov aby ti nakopali nejaké červíky, aby si mal na ryby. Čo povieš, keby sme išli ku rieke a chytali za chvíľu ryby?

    Povedal som: "Dobre, ale ..."

    286A ona začala plakať. Vedel som, že niečo nebolo v poriadku. Tušil som, čo to je, pretože mi už poslali oznámenie, že prídu a zoberú to kreslo. Nedokázali sme splácať ten dolár na týždeň. Neboli sme to schopní. Objala ma, keď som vošiel do dverí, videl som, že kreslo je preč.

    A tam hore mi povedala: "Bill, pamätáš sa na to kreslo?

    - Áno, drahá, pamätám.

  • Presne na to si myslel, však?

    287Toto ti už nezoberú, toto je už zaplatené. Sadni si na chvíľu, chcem sa s tebou porozprávať.

    Povedal som: "Drahá, nerozumiem tomuto."

    288A ona povedala: "Billy, sľúb mi, že sa už viacej nebudeš trápiť. Teraz pôjdeš naspäť. Sľúb mi, sľúb mi, že sa už nebudeš trápiť."

    Povedal som: "Hope, nemôžem."

    289A práve vtedy som sa prebral, v izbe bola tma. Pozrel som sa okolo, cítil som jej ruky ako ma objíma. Povedal som: "Hope si tu?

    290Začala ma hladkať a povedala: "Sľúbiš mi to Bill? Sľúb mi, že sa už viac nebudeš trápiť."

    Povedal som: "Sľubujem."

    291A potom ma ešte pohladila dva alebo tri krát a bola preč. Vyskočil som a zapálil svetlo, všade som sa díval, bola preč. Ale práve stade odišla. Nie je mŕtva, ona stále žije. Bola kresťanka.

    292Pred nejakým časom som s Billym išiel ku hrobu, doniesli sme malú kytičku, pre jeho matku a sestru, bolo to práve na veľkonočné ráno, zastavili sme sa tam. Ten malý chlapec začal plakať a povedal: "Otecko, moja maminka je tam dole."

    293Povedal som: "Nie môj maličký. Ona nie je tam dole. Ani sestra nie je tam dole. My tu máme prikrytý ten hrob ale ďaleko za morom je otvorený hrob, z ktorého Ježiš vstal a jedného dňa príde. On privedie so sebou sestru a maminku."

    294Priatelia, ja som dnes na bojisku. Nedokážem už viacej povedať [Brat Branham plače. – pozn.prekl.] Nech vás Boh žehná. Skloňme na chvíľu svoje hlavy.

    295Ó Pane! Pane, som si istý, že ľudia veľakrát nerozumejú, keď si myslia, že toto všetko ide tak ľahko. Ale prichádza veľký deň, keď príde Ježiš a všetky tieto žiale budú zotreté. Prosím, nebeský Otče, pomôž nám, aby sme boli pripravení.

    296A ten posledný sľub, keď som ju vtedy ráno pobozkal na líce, že sa v ten deň s ňou stretnem. Verím, že bude stáť pri tom stĺpe a bude kričať moje meno. Pane, odvtedy som verný tomu sľubu, po celom svete, na všetkých rôznych miestach, snažím sa niesť toto evanjelium. Už starnem, som unavený a vyčerpaný. Jedného dňa zavriem túto Bibliu naposledy. Bože daj, aby som bol verný tomu sľubu. Obklopuj ma tvojou milosťou, Pane. Nedaj, aby som sa díval na veci tohoto života, ale aby som žil pre veci, ktoré ležia pred nami. Pomôž mi, aby som bol úprimný. Neprosím o ľahký, ružami vystlaný život, nie Pane, keď tam môj Kristus zomieral v takom trápení. A všetci tí ostatní tak zomreli. Nežiadam nič ľahké. Daj mi len Pane, aby som bol úprimný a verný. Aby ma ľudia tak milovali, aby som ich mohol viesť ku tebe. A jedného dňa, keď sa všetko skončí a zhromaždíme sa okolo pod stále zelenými stromami, chcem ju chytiť za ruku a prejsť sa s ňou, aby som ukázal týmto ľuďom z chrámu Angelus a všetkým ostatným. Potom to bude nádherný čas.

    297Prosím, aby tvoje milosrdenstvo spočinulo tu na každom jednom. Pane, a tí, ktorí sú tu, ktorí ťa ešte nepoznajú. Možno, že majú tam za tým morom svojich milovaných. Ak oni ešte nevyplnili svoj sľub, nech to urobia teraz, Pane.

    298Kým máme sklonené svoje hlavy, chcel by som vedieť, koľkí by ste dnes popoludní chceli povedať, v tejto veľkej sále: "Brat Branham, ja tiež chcem stretnúť svojich milovaných. Tam za riekou mám svojich milovaných." Možno, že ste im dali sľub, že sa s nimi stretnete, možno keď ste povedali matke, tam pri hrobe "dovidenia", možno ste svojej malej sestre povedali "dovidenia" alebo otcovi alebo niekomu v tých hroboch, sľúbili ste im, že sa s nimi stretnete a ešte ste sa na to nepripravili. Nemyslíte, že teraz je na to vhodný čas?

    299Prepáčte mi, že som to nevydržal. Oj, ale neuvedomujete si to, priatelia, neviete čo je to za obeť! To je sotva časť z môjho života.

    300Koľkí by ste chceli teraz povstať a vystúpiť sem hore a povedať: "Chcem stretnúť svojich milovaných." Povstaňte a poďte sem. Urobíte to? Ak niekto neurobil ešte tú prípravu. Nech ťa Boh žehná. Vidím prichádzať staršieho čierneho muža. Ďalší prichádzajú. Pohnite sa, vy tam hore na tých balkónoch, poďte len do tej uličky, alebo vstaňte, vy ktorí chcete byť teraz spomenutí v slovách modlitby. To je ono. Vstaňte hore. To je dobre. Vstaňte, všade, vy ktorí chcete povedať: "Ja tam mám otca, ja tam mám matku alebo svojich drahých. Chcem ich uvidieť. Chcem ich stretnúť v pokoji." Vstanete? Vstaňte len, kdekoľvek ste v tejto sále. Postavte sa a povedzte: "Chcem to prijať."

    301Nech ťa Boh žehná, pani. Nech ťa Boh žehná, tam vzadu. Teba tiež. Nech ťa tu Boh žehná. To je ono. Hore na balkóne, nech ťa Boh žehná. Všade dookola, všade, stojte teraz, budeme sa modliť, kým je tu Duch Svätý a vznáša sa nad našimi srdcami, aby nás zlámal.

    302Viete, to čo dnes cirkev potrebuje, to je zlámanie. Potrebujeme ísť do domu hrnčiara. Naša naškrobená domáca teológia niekedy dobre nefunguje. To čo potrebujeme, to je starodávne zlámanie, činiť pokánie v srdci, aby sme sa stali kyprí pre Boha. Sú to teraz všetci, ktorí sú pripravení vstať?

    Tak skloňme svoje hlavy a modlime sa.

    303Ó Pane, Ty ktorý si znovu vyviedol Ježiša z mŕtvych, aby si nás všetkých skrze vieru ospravedlnil, veriacich. Prosím Pane, aby tí, ktorí teraz stoja, aby Ťa prijali, prosím za nich o odpustenie. Pane, prosím, aby Ťa prijali ako svojho Spasiteľa a Kráľa a Milého. A možno, že tam za morom majú svoju matku alebo otca alebo niekoho. Jedno je isté, že majú Spasiteľa. Nech sú im odpustené ich hriechy a všetka ich neprávosť nech je vytretá, aby ich duše mohli byť umyté v krvi Baránka a oni mohli odteraz žiť v pokoji.

    304A jedného slávneho dňa, keď všetko skončí, nech sa môžeme zhromaždiť v Tvojom Dome a byť tam ako kompletné rodiny, aby sme stretli svojich milovaných, ktorí čakajú na nás na druhej strane. Porúčame ich Tebe, aby si ich zachovával v dokonalom pokoji tých, ktorých srdcia sú založené na Ňom. Udeľ im to, Pane. Porúčame ich Tebe v mene tvojho Syna, Pána Ježiša. Amen.

    305Nech vás Boh žehná. Som si istý, že pracovníci vidia, kde stojíte a za chvíľu budú pri vás.

    306A teraz, čo sa týka tých, ktorí chcú modlitebné lístky. Billy, kde je Gene a Leo, sú tam vzadu? Sú tu, aby za chvíľu rozdali modlitebné lístky. Brat modlitbou rozpustí toto obecenstvo a potom budú rozdané modlitebné lístky. Budem tu znovu za chvíľu, aby sme sa modlili za chorých. Dobre, brat.

  • MY LIFE STORY, 59-0419A, Angelus Temple, Angelus Temple, Los Angeles, CA, 118 min

    1 Let us bow our heads just a moment for prayer.

    Our gracious Heavenly Father, it is indeed with privileges that we have of approaching Thee, our God and Saviour. Hearing this marvelous song, How Great Thou Art, it thrills us because that we know that Thou art great. And we pray that Your greatness will be manifested to us anew, this afternoon, as we speak. And it is fallen my lot, for the first time in many years, to try to go back into life's past, and I pray that You'll give me strength and--and what I need, Lord, to be in this hour. And may all my mistakes in life only be a stepping-stone to others, that would bring them closer to Thee. Grant it, Lord. May sinners see the footprints on the sands of time, and may they be led to Thee. These things we ask in the Name of the Lord Jesus. Amen.

    You may be seated.

    2 [Brother Glover says, "Could you pray for these handkerchiefs before you start?"--Ed.] I'll be glad. ["There's those and these to pray for."] All right, sir, thank you. As this sainted man, Brother Glover, that I've known now for some years, had the privilege of being with him a while last evening. And he's told me of... he had been laid up for a little while, resting. And now, at seventy-five years old, is returning back into the service of the Lord. I'm not half as tired as I was before I heard that. I thought I was tired, but I--I don't believe I am. He just placed here to me some handkerchiefs, in the--the form of envelopes, and so forth, where they're inside and already backed.

    3 Now, any of you in radio land, or here, that desires one of these handkerchiefs, and you would... The Angelus Temple sends them out constantly, all the time. You could write right here to Angelus Temple and they'll pray over it, because I will assure you that it's the Scripture. It's a promise of God.

    4And if it would be that you'd want me to pray over one for you, why, I'll be glad to do that. You just would write me at post office box 3-2-5, 325, Jeffersonville, spelt J-e-f-f-e-r-s-o-n-v-i, double l, e. Jeffersonville, Indiana. Or if you cannot think of the post office box, just write "Jeffersonville." It's a small city, population about thirty-five thousand. Everyone knows me there. And so we would be glad to pray over a handkerchief and send to you.

    5 And, now, we have had great success in doing this, because... You'll have a little form letter with it, that people around the world pray every morning at nine o'clock, and at twelve o'clock and at three o'clock. And you can imagine, around behind the world, what time of the night they have to get up to make this prayer. So if all these tens of thousands, and times thousands, are sending prayers to God at that very same time for this ministry, your sickness, God just can't turn that away. And so now we, as I say, we don't have any programs, we're not wanting one penny of money. We're just... If we can help you, that's what we're here for. And let us...

    Someone is bringing another bunch of handkerchiefs.

    6 Now, if you do not have a handkerchief that you wanted to send, well, then you just write, anyhow. If you don't need it right now, keep it in the Book of Acts, in the Bible, the 19th chapter. And it'll be a form of a little white ribbon that will be sent you, and the instructions how to confess your sins first. And (thank you) how to confess your sins. You must never try to get anything from God without first being right with God. See? And then you're instructed in this to call your neighbors in, and your pastor. If you got anything that's in your heart against anyone, go make it right first, and come back. And then pray, have a prayer meeting in your home, and pin this handkerchief to your underneath garment, then believe God. And at that very three hours, each day, there'll be people around the world praying, a chain around the world.

    7 And now it's yours, absolutely free, just send. And--and, now, we will not be writing back to you to dun you or to tell you some program that we have. We want you to support program, but we don't--don't have any for you to support. See? So you... It's not to get your address, it's just merely accommodation and a ministry of the Lord's, that we're trying to carry on.

    8Now let us bow our heads. And if you're in radio land, have your handkerchief laying there, just put your own hand upon it while we pray.

    9 Gracious Lord, we bring to Thee these little parcels, perhaps some of them look to be maybe little vests for a baby, or--or some little undershirt, or maybe a little pair of booties, or--or something, a handkerchief, that's going to the sick and the afflicted. Lord, it is according to Thy Word that we do this. For we read, in the Book of Acts, that they taken from the body of Your servant, Paul, handkerchiefs and aprons, because they believed that Your Spirit was on the man. And unclean spirits went out of people, and afflictions and diseases left them, because they believed. And now we realize, Lord, that we're not Saint Paul, but we know that You still remain Jesus. And we pray that You'll honor the faith of these people.

    10 And it was said once that when Israel, trying to obey God, had been caught into a trap, the sea before them, the mountains on either side, and Pharaoh's army approaching. And one has said, that "God looked down through that Pillar of Fire, with angered eyes, and the sea got scared and rolled back itself, and made a path for Israel to cross to the promised land."

    11O Lord, look down again, when these parcels are laid upon the sick bodies in commemoration of Thy living Word. And may the disease get scared, look through the Blood of Thy Son, Jesus, Who died for this atonement. And may the enemy be scared and move away, that these people might move into the promise, that "Above all things," that it is Your desire "that we prosper in health." Grant it, Father, for we send it with that--with that attitude in our heart. And that's our objective. We send it in Jesus Christ's Name. Amen.

    Thank you, Brother Glover. Thank you, sir.

    12 Now, tonight being the closing of this part of the revival, I do not know whether it will be broadcast or not, but I'd like to say (if not) to the radio audience, that this has been one of the finest meetings that I've had for a many, many years. It's been solid, sound, most loving, cooperative meeting that I have been in for a long time.

    13 [A brother says, "We're on the air until a quarter past four, brother. And they are listening to you, all over southern California, out into the islands, and on the ships. We get messages from them. And so you got a big audience, thousands and tens of thousands."--Ed.] Thank you, sir. That's very good. Glad to hear that. God bless you all.

    14And I certainly have always had a warm place in my heart for the Angelus Temple, for its stand for the full Gospel of Jesus Christ. And, now, it--it seems to be more personal to me now. It seems like, after meeting everyone and seeing their fine spirit, I seem like I am just more one of you than I used to be. God bless you, is my prayer. And... [Audience applauds--Ed.] Thank you, kindly.

    15 Now, it was given out that today I was to kind of talk to you a while on: My Life Story. That's a--a hard thing for me. This will be the first time I have tried to approach it for many years. And I would not have time to go in details, but just part of it. And, in here, I've made many mistakes, done many things that was wrong. And I'll desire, that you in the radio land and you that are present, that you will not take my mistakes to be stumbling-stones, but stepping stones to bring you closer to the Lord Jesus.

    16 Then, tonight, the prayer cards is to be given out for the healing service tonight. Now, when we speak of healing service, doesn't mean that we're going to heal someone, we're going to "pray for someone." God does the healing. He's just been very gracious to me, to answer prayer.

    17And I was talking to the manager of a famous evangelist, here sometime ago, and--and it was asked why didn't this evangelist pray for the sick. And the evangelist said back to the--the manager of my meetings, said, "If... This evangelist believes in Divine healing. But if he would start praying for the sick, it would interrupt his service because he's sponsored by churches. Many churches, and many of them, does not believe in Divine healing."

    18So I have an honor and respect for the evangelist because he's keeping his place, his post of duty. He could perhaps... I could never take his place, and I doubt whether he could take my place. We all have a place in the Kingdom of God. We're all jointed together. Different gifts, but the same Spirit. Different manifestations, I meant to say, but the same Spirit.

    19 And, now, tonight the services will begin... I think they said the concert begins at six-thirty. And, now, if you're out in the radio land, come in to listen to this. It's... It'll be beautiful, it's always.

    20And then I wish to say that the prayer cards will be given out immediately after this service, just as soon as this service is dismissed, if you're here and want a prayer card. I was instructed in there just a few moments ago, my son or Mr. Mercier or Mr. Goad, they'll be giving out prayer cards. Just remain in your seat. As soon as the service is dismissed, just remain at your seat so the boys can get down through the line and get the prayer cards given out just as quick as possible. That'll be in the balconies or on the floor, wherever, the bottom floors or wherever you are, just remain in your seat and the boys will know that you're here for a prayer card. And then tonight we'll be praying for the sick. And if the Lord does not change my thoughts, I want to preach on the subject tonight, If You'll Show Us The Father, It Will Satisfy Us.

    21 Now I wish to read for a text this afternoon, just to start off the Life Story, found over in the Book of Hebrews, the 13th chapter, and let's begin here about... I would say about the 12th verse.

    Wherefore Jesus also, that he might sanctify the people with his own blood, suffered without the gate.

    Let us go... therefore to him without the camp, bearing his reproach.

    For here we have no continuing city, but we seek one to come.

    22Now that is kind of a text. For, you see, if it's a life story, or anything pertaining to a human being, we don't glorify that, and especially a--a man's past, if it's been as dark as mine has been. But I thought, if we read the Scripture, God would bless the Scripture. And my thought is:

    That here we have no continuing city, but we seek one to come.

    23 Now, I know that you're very fond of Los Angeles. You have a right to be. It's a great, beautiful city. With its smog and whatmore, yet it's a beautiful city, fine climate. But this city cannot continue, it's got to have an end.

    24I've stood in Rome (where the great emperors) and the cities that they thought they would build immortal, and dig down twenty feet to even find the ruins of it.

    25I've stood where the Pharaohs has had their great kingdoms, and you'd dig down in the ground to find where the great Pharaohs ruled.

    26All of us like to think about our city and our place. But, remember, it cannot stand.

    27 When I was a little boy I used to go to a great maple tree. In my country we have a lot of hardwood. And then we had this maple trees, the sugar maple, and what we call the "hard maple" and "soft maple." This great gigantic tree, it was the most beautiful tree. And when I would come in from the fields, of working in the hay and--and the harvests, I would love to go to this big tree and--and sit down under it and--and look up. And I could see its great, mighty branches sway in the wind, great huge trunk. And I said, "You know, I believe that this tree will be here for hundreds and hundreds of years." Not long ago I took a look at the old tree, it's just a snag.

    28"For here we have no continuing city." No, nothing here on the earth that you can look at will continue. It's got to have an end. Everything that's mortal has to give away to an immortality. So no matter how good we build our highways, how fine we make our structures, it all has to go, for here there's nothing can continue. Just the Unseen is what continues.

    29 I remember the house that we lived in, it was an old log house chinked with mud. I... Perhaps maybe many never seen a house chinked with mud. But it was all chinked up with mud, and the great huge logs that was in the old house, I thought that house would stand for hundreds of years. But, you know, today where that house stood is a housing project. It's so much different. Everything's changing. But...

    30 And I used to see my father, he was a rather a short, stocky man, very strong, and he was one of the strongest little man that I knew of. I met Mr. Coots, a fellow that he used to work with in the logs, he was a logger, and about a year ago, and Mr. Coots is a very good friend of mine, and a deacon in the First Baptist church, and he said, "Billy, you ought to be a real powerful man."

    And I said, "No, I'm not, Mr. Coots."

    31He said, "If you took after your daddy, you would be." Said, "I seen that man, weighing a hundred and forty pounds, load a log on the wagon by himself, that weighed nine hundred pounds." He just knew how to do it. He was strong. I'd see him come into the place to wash and get ready for dinner, when Mother would call him.

    32 And we had an old apple tree out in the front yard, and then there was three or four small ones along towards the back. And right in the middle tree there was an old looking glass, had been broke, mirror, large one. And had been tacked on the side of the tree with some nails bent in. Kind of like what some of you carpenters listening in would call "coat hangers." It had been bent in to hold the glass in its place. And there was an old tin comb. How many ever seen an old tin... the old-fashioned tin comb? I can just see it.

    33And then there was a little wash bench, just a little board with a little slanting leg beneath it, tacked against the tree. A little, old, half sulphur pump there that we pumped the water out, and we washed at this old tree. And Mama used to take meal sacks and make towels. Anybody ever use a meal-sack towel? Well, I'm sure I'm feel at home now. And those big, old rough towels! And when she'd give us little kiddies a bath, she'd... feel like she was rubbing the hide off everytime she rubbed. And I remember that old meal sack. And she'd pull some of the strings out, make little tassels, to kind of decorate it up.

    34 How many ever slept on a straw tick? Well, I'll--will say! How many ever knowed what a shuck pillow was? Well, Brother Glover, I'm at home now, sure enough! Straw tick, well, it hasn't been too long since I just come off of one, and it was... Oh, it--it's good sleeping, cool. Then in the wintertime they take the old feather bed and lay on it, you know, and then have to put a piece of canvas over the top of us because the snow blowed in the--the--the cracks in the house, you know, where the old clapboard shingles would turn up, you know, and the snow would sweep through it. And, oh, I can remember that very well.

    35 And then Pop used to have a shaving brush. I... Now this is going to get you. It was made out of corn shucks, a shaving brush with corn shucks. He'd take mother's old lye soap that she had made, fix it up and put it on his face with this corn shuck brush, and shave it with a big, old straight razor. And on Sunday he'd take the--the pieces of paper, stick around his collar, they wore celluloid collars and put it around the collar like this to keep the--the--the lather from getting on his shirt collar. Did you ever see that done? Why, my, my!

    36 I remember a little old spring down below, where we used to go get a drink of water, and get our water out of an old gourd dipper. How many ever seen a gourd dipper? Well, how many of you is from Kentucky, anyhow? Yeah, well, just looky here at the Kentuckians. Well, my, I'm--I'm right at... I thought it was all Okies and Arkies out here, but look like Kentucky is moving in. Well, they did strike oil in Kentucky a few months ago, you know, so maybe that's some of them's coming this way.

    37 And then I remember when Dad used to come in and take his wash for dinner, he'd roll up his sleeves, and them little short stubby arms. And when he'd pull up his arms to wash, throw the water up on his face, them muscles just wadded in his little arms. And I said, "You know, my daddy will live to be a hundred and fifty years old." He was so strong! But he died at fifty-two. See? "Here we have no continuing city." That's right. We cannot continue.

    38 Now let's take a little trip, all of us. There's every one of you here that has a life story, just as I do, and it's good to stroll down memory's lane once in a while. Don't you think so? Just go back, and let's all go back for a while, back to similar experiences as little children.

    39And now the first part of the life story. I'll just give it a little touch, 'cause it's in the book and many of you have the book.

    40 I was born in a little mountain cabin, way up in the mountains of Kentucky. They had one room that we lived in, no rug on the floor, not even wood on the floor, it was just simply a bare floor. And a stump, top of a stump cut off with three legs on it, that was our table. And all those little Branhams would pile around there, and out on the front of the little old cabin, and wallowed out, looked like where a bunch of opposums had been wallowing out there in the dust, you know, all the little brothers. There was nine of us, and one little girl, and she really had a rough time amongst that bunch of boys. We have to respect her yet today from the things that we did in those days. She couldn't go with us anywhere, we'd run her back, she was a girl. So she couldn't take it, you know. So we had... And all...

    41 Remember that back behind the table we had just two chairs, and they were made out of limb bark. Just old hickory saplings put together, and the bottom of them laced with hickory bark. Did anybody ever see a hickory bark chair? Yeah. And I can hear Mama yet. Oh, later on when we got into a place where she could have a wooden floor, with those babies on her lap like this, and rocking that old chair just bangity, bangity, bang on the floor. And I remember to keep the little ones from going out the door, when she would be washing or something, she'd lay a chair down and turn it kind of catercornered across the door, to keep the little ones from getting out when she had to go to the spring to get water, and so forth.

    42And Mother was fifteen years old when I was born, Dad was eighteen. And I was the first of the nine children. And they told me that the morning I was born...

    43 Now, we was very poor, just the poorest of poor. And we did not even have a window in this little cabin. It had like a little wooden door that you open. I doubt whether you ever seen anything like that. A little wooden door that opened instead of a window, you keep it open in the daytime and you closed it at night. We couldn't turn on the electric lights or even burn kerosene in those days, we had what you call "a grease lamp." Now, I don't know whether you ever know what a grease lamp was. Well, what do you... And did you ever buy... burn a pine knot? For just take a pine knot and light it and lay it upon a lid, it'll burn. And that's... smoked up a little bit, but they had no furniture, anyhow, to smoke up. So it just... the cabin got the smoking. It drawed good 'cause there was plenty of roof up there for it to draw through. So it...

    44 And I was born on April the--the 6th, 1909. Course, you know, that makes me a little over twenty-five now. And so, the morning that I was born, Mother said that they opened up the window. Now, we had no doctors, there was a midwife. Just... And that midwife was my grandmother. And so when I was born and my first beginning to cry, and--and Mother wanted to see her child. And--and she was no more than a child herself. And when they opened up the little window, just at the break of day, about five o'clock. And the... There was an old robin sitting by the side of a little bush. As you all have seen. the picture of it in--in my book of my life story. An old robin was sitting there just singing for all that was in him.

    45 I've always loved robins. Now, you boys out in radio land, don't shoot at my birds. You see, they're--they're--they're... Them's my birds. Did you ever hear the legend of the robin, how he got his red breast? I'll stop here a moment. How he got his red breast... There was the King of kings was dying one day on the Cross, and He was suffering and no one would come to Him. He had no one to help Him. And there was a little brown bird wanted to take them nails out of the Cross, and he kept flying into the Cross and jerking on those nails. He was too little to pull them out, and he got his little breast all red with blood. And ever since then his breast has been red. Don't shoot him, boys. Let him alone.

    46He was sitting at the side of the window, a-chirping as the robins sing. And--and Dad pushed back the window. And when they pushed the little window door back, that Light that you see in the picture come whirling in the window, says my mother, and hung over the bed. Grandmother didn't know what to say.

    47 Now, we are... was not a religious family. My people are Catholic. I'm Irish on both sides. My father is strictly Irish, Branham. My mother is Harvey; only, her father married a Cherokee Indian, so that broke the little line of the blood of the Irish. And Father and Mother did not go to church, and they married out of the church and they had no religion at all. And back there in the mountains there was not even a Catholic church. So they come over in the early settlers, two Branhams come over, and from that sprung the whole generation of Branhams; is the genealogy of the family.

    48 And then she opened... When they opened this window and this Light stood in there, they did not know what to do. Dad had bought him (Mama said) a new pair of overalls for this event. He was standing with the... his arms in the bib of the old overalls, like the woodsmen and loggers used in those days. And it frightened them.

    49 Well, after I had got up maybe ten days old, or something, they taken me up to a little Baptist church called "Opossum Kingdom," Opossum Kingdom Baptist church. That's quite a name. There was an old circuit preacher, the old-fashioned Baptist preacher came through there about once every two months. On... The people would have a little service together, they'd go sing some songs, but they had preaching every so often on the circuit rider. They paid him each year with a sack of pumpkins and a few things like that, you know, that the people would raise to give it. And the old preacher came by, and there he offered prayer for me as a little boy. That was my first trip to church.

    50 At the year of about... something a little over two years old, the first vision taken place.

    51Well, they had told around in the mountains there that "This Light came in." So they tried to figure it up. Some of them said it must have been the sunlight reflecting on a mirror in the house. But there was no mirror in there. And the sun wasn't up, so it was too early, at five o'clock. And then, oh, they just passed It by. And when I was about... suppose be near three years old...

    52 Now, I have to be honest. There's things here that I do not like to say, and I wish I could bypass it and not have to say it. But yet, to tell the truth, you must tell the truth if it's on yourself or your people. Be honest about it, and then it's always the same.

    53My father was a long way from being a religious person. He was a typical mountain boy that drank constantly, all the time. And he had gotten in some trouble in a fight, and there had been two or three men almost killed as they fighting, shooting, and cutting one another with knives, at some kind of a party up in the mountains. And Dad had been one of the ringleaders of this fight, because that there had been a friend of his had got hurt, and had hit someone with a chair. And had... The man had a knife out and was going to cut Dad's friend on the floor with this knife, through his heart, and Dad took his part. And it really must have been a terrible fight, because they, from all the way down to Burkesville, many miles away, they sent a sheriff up after Dad, horseback.

    54 So the man was laying at the point of death. Might be some of his people listening in. I'm going to call his name, Will Yarbrough was his name. They probably... I think some of them is in California, of his boys. But he was a bully, great powerful man, killed his own boy with a fence rail. So he--he was a very powerful and wicked man. And so there was a great knife fight between he and Dad. And my father almost killed the man, so he had to run and leave Kentucky and come across the river to Indiana.

    55 And he had a brother that lived, at the time, in Louisville Kentucky, was the assistant superintendent of the Wood Mosaic Saw Mills in Kentucky, in Louisville. And so Dad come to find his older brother. Dad was the youngest of the boys, of seventeen children. And so he came to find his older brother, and while he was gone for almost a year. He could not come back, because the law was looking for him. And then when we had heard from him by letter, signed by another name, but that he had told mother how it would be that she'd hear from him.

    56 And then I remember one day the spring (this little cabin) was just behind the house. And--and during that time after... There's nine... eleven months difference between me and my next brother, and he was still crawling. And I had a big rock in my hand, and I was trying to show him how hard I could throw this rock in the old mud, where the spring had run out of the ground and made the muddy ground. And I heard a bird, and it was singing up in a tree. And I looked up to that tree and the bird flew away, and, when it did, a Voice spoke to me.

    57Now, I know you think I could not think and remember that. But the Lord God Who's Judge, the earth and the heavens and all there is, knows that I'm telling the truth.

    58 That bird, when it flew away, a Voice came from where the bird was in the tree, like a wind caught in the bush, and It said, "You'll live near a city called New Albany." And I've lived, from the time I was three years old until this time, within three miles of New Albany, Indiana.

    59I went in and told my mother about it. Well, she thought I was just dreaming or something.

    60Later we moved to Indiana and Father went to work for a man, Mr. Wathen, a rich man. He owns the Wathen Distilleries. And he owned a great shares; he's a multimillionaire, and the Louisville Colonels, and--and baseball, and so forth. And then we lived near there. And Dad being a poor man, yet he could not do without his drinking, so he--he went to making whiskey in a--in a still.

    61And then it worked a hardship on me because I was the oldest of the children. I had to come and pack water to this still, to keep those coils cool while they were making the whiskey. Then he got to selling it, and then he got two or three of those stills. Now, that's the part I don't like to tell, but it's the truth.

    62 And I remember one day, from the barn, coming up to the house, crying. Because out at the back of the place was a pond, it... where they used to cut ice. Many of you remember when they used to cut ice and put it in sawdust. Well, that's the way Mr. Wathen kept ice out there in the country. And Father was a--a chauffeur for him, a private chauffeur. And when the... this pond was full of fish and when they would go to cutting the ice and bring it in and put it in the sawdust, then when the ice melted in the summertime as it went down, it was kind of clean I suppose, more like a lake ice, and they could use it, not to drink, but to keep water cold, put it around their buckets and their milk, and so forth.

    63 And one day packing water from back out at this pump, which was about a city block. I was squalling to who wouldn't have it, because I had come from school and all the boys had went out to the pond, fishing. I just loved to fish. And so they all got to go fishing but me, and I had to pack water for this still. Of course, my, that had to be mum, it was prohibition. And I... It was such a hardship. And I remember coming along there with a stumped toe, and I had a corncob wrapped under my toe to keep it out of the dust. Did you ever do that? Just put a corncob under your toe like this and wrap a string around it. It holds your toe right up like a turtle head almost, you know, sticking up. You could track me everywhere I went, with this corncob under my toe; where I'd stump it, you know. I didn't have any shoes to wear. So we never wore shoes, sometime half the winter. If we did, we... it was just what we could pick up, somebody would give us. And clothes to what somebody, charity would give us.

    64 And I stopped under this tree, and I was sitting there just squalling (it was in September) because I wanted to go fishing, I had to pack several tubs of water with little molassey buckets, just about that high, half a gallon, 'cause I was just a little lad of about seven years old. And I'd pour them in a big tub and then go back and get another two buckets and come back, pumping it. That's the water we had. And they was going to run off a batch of that corn whiskey that night, these men with Daddy, up at the house.

    65 And I was crying, and all at once I heard something making a noise like a whirlwind, something like this (now, I hope it isn't too loud), going "Whoooossssh, whoooossssh," just a noise like that. Well, it was awful quiet, and I looked around. And you know what, a little whirlwind, I believe you call them a little cyclones? In the fall of the year they pick up through the cornfield, you know, the leaves and so forth, in the autumn there, the leaves had just begin turning. And I was under a great white poplar tree, stood about halfway between the barn and the--the house. And I heard that noise. And I looked around, it was just as quiet as it is in this room. Not a leaf blowing nowhere, or nothing. And I thought, "Where's that noise coming from?" Well, I thought, "Must be away from here." Just a lad. And it got louder and louder.

    66 I picked up my little buckets and squalled a couple more times and started up the lane, I was resting. And I got just few feet from that, out from under the branches of this big tree, and, oh, my, it made a whirl sounding. And I turned to look, and about halfway up that tree was another whirlwind, caught in that tree just going around and around, moving those leaves. Well, I thought nothing strange about that because it just in that time of year, and the autumn, why, those whirlwinds come. Little... We call them "whirlwinds." And they--and they pick up dust. You've seen them on the desert like that. Same thing. So I watched, but it didn't leave off. Usually it's just a puff for a moment, then it goes, but it had already been in there two minutes or more.

    67 Well, I started up the lane again. And I turned to look at this again. And when It did, a human Voice just as audible as mine is, said, "Don't you never drink, smoke, or defile your body in any way. There'll be a work for you to do when you get older." Why, it liked to scared me to death! You could imagine how a little fellow felt. I dropped those buckets, and home I went just as hard as I could go, screaming the top of my voice.

    68 And there was copperheads in that country, snakes, and they're very poison. Mother thought, coming alongside of the garden I had perhaps got my foot on a copperhead and she ran to meet me. And I jumped up in her arms, screaming, hugging her and kissing her. And she said, "What's the matter, did you get snakebit?" Looked me all over.

    I said, "No, Mama! There's a man in that tree down there."

    69And she said, "Oh, Billy, Billy! Come on?" And she said, "Did you stop and go to sleep?"

    70I said, "No, ma'am! There's a man in that tree, and He told me not to drink and not to smoke."

    71 "Drink whiskies and--and things." And I was packing water to a moonshine still, right then. And He said, "Don't you never drink or defile your body in any way." That's immoral, you know, and my child... young manhood with women. And to my best, I have never one time been guilty of such. The Lord helped me of those things, and as I go along you'll find out. So then, "Don't drink or don't smoke, or do not defile your body, for there will be a work for you to do when you get older."

    72Well, I told that to Mama, and--and she just laughed at me. And I was just hysterically. She called the doctor, and the doctor said, "Well, he's just nervous, that's all." So she put me to bed. And I never, from that day to this, ever passed by that tree again. I was scared. I'd go down the other side of the garden, because I thought there was a man up in that tree and He was talking to me, great deep Voice that spoke.

    73 And then sometime about a month after that, I was playing marbles out with my little brothers, out in the front yard. And all at once I had a strange feeling come on me. And I stopped and set down aside of a tree. And we were right up on the bank from the Ohio River. And I looked down towards Jeffersonville, and I seen a bridge rise up and go across that, the river, span the river. And I seen sixteen men (I counted them) that dropped off of there and lost their lives on that bridge. I run in real quick and told my mother, and she thought I went to sleep. But they kept it in mind, and twenty-two years from then the Municipal Bridge now (that many of you cross when you cross there) crossed the river at the same place, and sixteen men lost their life building that bridge across the river.

    74It's never failed to be perfectly true. As you see It here in the auditorium, It's been that way all the time.

    75 Now, they thought I was just nervous. Which, I am a nervous person, that's true. And, if you ever notice, people who are--are inclined to be spiritual are nervous.

    76Look at poets and prophets. And look at William Cowper who wrote that famous song, "There is a fountain filled with Blood, drawn from Immanuel's veins." Did you ever... You know the song. I stood by his grave not long ago. Brother Julius, I believe, I don't know, no... yes, that's right, was with us over there at his grave. And--and there, after he had wrote that song, the inspiration left him, he tried to find the--the river to commit suicide. See, the spirit had left him. And people like poets and authors and... or not... I mean prophets.

    77 Look at Elijah, when he stood on the mountain and called fire out of the heaven and called rain out of the heaven. Then when the Spirit left him, he run at a threat of a woman. And God found him pulled back in a cave, forty days later.

    78Look at Jonah, with enough inspiration when the Lord had anointed him to preach there in Nineveh, till a--a city was the size of St. Louis repented with sackcloth. And then when the Spirit left him, what happened to him? We find him up on the mountain after the Spirit left him, praying to God to take his life. And, you see, it's inspiration. And when these things happen, it--it does something to you.

    79 Then I remember coming on up. I got to be a young man. (I'll hurry to make it within the next little bit.) When I got to be a young man I had ideas like all young men. I... going to school, I'd found them little girls. You know, I was real bashful, you know. And I--I finally got me a little girlfriend. And like all little boys, about fifteen years old, I guess. And--and so, oh, she was pretty. My, she had eyes like a dove, and she had teeth like pearl, and a neck like a swan, and she--she was really pretty.

    80 And another little boy, he... we were buddies, so he got his daddy's old model-T Ford, and we got a date with our girls. And we was going to take them out, riding. We got enough to buy two gallons of gasoline. We had to jack the back wheel up to crank it. I don't know whether you ever remember that or not, you know, to crank it. But we--we was going along pretty good.

    81And so I had a few nickels in my pocket, and we stopped at a little place and got... you could get a ham sandwich for a nickel. And so, oh, I was rich, I could buy four of them! See? And after we had eat the sandwiches and drank the Coke. I started taking the bottles back. And to my surprise, when I come out, (women had just start falling from grace at that time, or from womanhood) my little dove was smoking a cigarette.

    82 Well, I've always had my opinion of a woman that would smoke a cigarette, and I haven't changed it one bit from that time on. That's right. It's the lowest thing she can do. And that's exactly right. And I--I thought I... Now, the cigarette company could get after me for this, but, I'm telling you, that's just a stunt of the Devil. It's the biggest killer and sabotage this nation's got. I'd rather my boy be a drunkard than to be a cigarette smoker. That's the truth. I'd rather see my wife laying on the floor, drunk, than to see her with a cigarette. That's how...

    83 Now, this Spirit of God that's with me, if That is the Spirit of God (as you might question), you smoking cigarettes has got a slim chance when you get there, 'cause that just... every time. You notice it on the platform, how He condemns it. It's a horrible thing. Keep away from it. Ladies, if you have been guilty of that, please, in the Name of Christ, get away from it! It breaks you. It'll kill you. It'll... It's a--it's a cancer by the carloads.

    84The doctors try to warn you. And then how they can sell you that stuff! If you'd go down to the drug store and say, "Buy... I want to buy fifty-cents worth of cancer." Why, they'd come lock them up. But when you buy fifty-cents worth of cigarettes, you're buying the same thing. Doctors say so. Oh, this money-mad nation. It's too bad. It's a killer. It's been proved.

    85 Well, when I seen that pretty little girl just acting smart, this cigarette in her hand, that liked to killed me, 'cause I really thought I loved her. And I thought, "Well..."

    86Now, I'm called a "woman-hater," you know that, because I'm always kind of against women, but not against you Sisters. I'm just against the way modern women act. That's right. Good women should be packed along.

    87 But I can remember when my father's still up there running, I had to be out there with water and stuff, see young ladies that wasn't over seventeen, eighteen years old, up there with men my age now, drunk. And they'd have to sober them up and give them black coffee, to get home to cook their husband's supper. Oh, something like that, I said, "I..." This was my remark then, "They're not worth a good clean bullet to kill them with it." That's right. And I hated women. That's right. And I just have to watch every move now, to keep from still thinking the same thing.

    88 So, but now, a good woman is a jewel in a man's crown. She should be honored. She... My mother's a woman, my wife is, and they're lovely. And I've got thousands of Christian Sisters who I highly respect. But if--if they can respect what God made them, a motherhood and a real queen, that's all right. She's one of the best things that God could give a man, was a wife. Besides salvation, a wife is the best thing if she is a good wife. But if she isn't, Solomon said, "A good woman is a jewel in a man's crown, but a--an ornery one or no-good one is water in his blood." And that's right, it's the worst thing could happen. So a good woman... If you've got a good wife, brother, you ought to respect her with the highest. That's right, you should do that. A real woman! And, children, if you've got a real mother that stays home and tries to take care of you, keeping your clothes clean, sends you to school, teaching you about Jesus, you should honor that sweet old mother with all that's in you. You should respect that woman, yes, sir, because she's a real mother.

    89 They talk about the illiteracy of Kentucky mountains. You see it in this here dogpatch stuff. Some of them old mammies out there could come here to Hollywood and teach you modern mothers how to raise your kids. You let her kid come in one night with her hair all messed up, and lips... slips, (what do you call that?) make-up stuff they put on their face, and her dress all squeezed to one side, and been out all night, drunk, brother, she'd get one of them limbs off the top of that hickory tree and she'd never go out no more. I tell you, she'd... And if you had a little more of that, you'd have a better Hollywood around here, and a better nation. That's right. It's true. "Just try to be modern," that--that's one of the tricks of the Devil.

    90 Now, this little girl, when I looked at her, my heart just bled. And I thought, "Poor little fellow."

    And she said, "Oh, you want a cigarette, Billy?"

    I said, "No, ma'am." I said, "I don't smoke."

    91She said, "Now, you said you didn't dance." They wanted to go to a dance and I wouldn't do it. So they said there was a dance down there, what they called Sycamore Gardens.

    And I said, "No, I don't dance."

    92She said, "Now, you don't dance, you don't smoke, you don't drink. How do you have any fun?"

    93I said, "Well, I like to fish and I like to hunt." That didn't interest her.

    So she said, "Take this cigarette."

    And I said, "No, ma'am, thank you. I don't smoke."

    94 And I was standing on the fender. They had a running board on the old Fords, you remember, and I was standing on that fender, sitting in the back seat, she and I. And she said, "You mean you won't smoke a cigarette?" Said, "And we girls has got more nerve than you have."

    I said, "No, ma'am, I don't believe I want to do it."

    95She said, "Why, you big sissy!" Oh, my! I wanted to be big bad Bill, so I--I sure didn't want nothing sissy. See, I wanted to be a prize fighter, that was my idea of life. So I said... "Sissy! Sissy!"

    96 I couldn't stand that, so I said, "Give it to me!" My hand out, I said, "I'll show her whether I'm sissy or not." Got that cigarette out and started to strike the match. Now, I know you're... Now, I'm not responsible for what you think, I'm just responsible for telling the truth. When I started to strike that cigarette, just as much determined to smoke it as I am to pick up this Bible, see, I heard something going, "Whoooossssh!" I tried again, I couldn't get it to my mouth. And I got to crying, I throwed the thing down. They got to laughing at me. And I walked home, went up through the field, set down out there, crying. And--and it was a terrible life.

    97 Remember one day Dad was going down to the river with the boys. My brother and I, we had to take a boat and go up and down the river, hunting bottles to put the whiskey in. We got a nickel a dozen for them, to pick them up along the river. And Dad was with me, and he had one of those little flat... I believe they was about a half pint bottles. And there was a tree had blowed down, and Dad... And this man was with him, Mr. Dornbush. I had his... He had a nice boat, and I wanted to find favor with him 'cause I wanted to use that boat. It had a good rudder and mine didn't have no rudder at all. We had just old boards to paddle with. And if he'd let me use that boat... So, he done welding and he made the stills for Dad. So he... They throwed their leg up across that tree, and Dad reached in his back pocket and pulled out a little flat bottle of whiskey, handed it to him and he took a drink, hand it back to Dad and he taken a drink, and he set it down on a little sucker on the side of the tree that went out. And Mr. Dornbush picked it up, said, "Here you are, Billy."

    I said, "Thank you, I don't drink."

    98He said, "A Branham, and don't drink?" Every one died with their boots on, nearly. And he said, "A Branham, and don't drink?"

    I said, "No, sir."

    "No," Dad said, "I raised one sissy."

    99 My daddy calling me a sissy! I said, "Hand me that bottle!" And I pulled that stopper out of the top of it, determined to drink it, and when I started to turn it up, "Whoooossssh!" I handed the bottle back and took off down through the field as hard as I could, crying. Something wouldn't let me do it. See? I could not say I was any good (I was determined to do it), but it's God, grace, amazing grace that kept me from doing those things. I wanted to do them, myself, but He just wouldn't let me do it.

    100 Later on I found a girl when I was about twenty-two years old, she was a darling. She was a girl that went to church, German Lutheran. Her name was Brumbach, B-r-u-m-b-a-c-h, come from the name of Brumbaugh. And she was a nice girl. She didn't smoke or drink, or--or she didn't dance or anything, a nice girl. I went with her for a little while, and I'd... Then, about twenty-two, I made enough money till I bought me an old Ford, and I... we'd go out on dates together. And so, that time, there was no Lutheran church close, they had moved from Howard Park up there.

    101 And so they was... a minister, the one that ordained me in the Missionary Baptist church, Doctor Roy Davis. Sister Upshaw, the very one that sent Brother Upshaw over to me, or talked to him about me, Doctor Roy Davis. And so he was preaching, and had the First Baptist church, or the--the... I don't believe it was the First Baptist church, either, it was the Mission-... called the Missionary Baptist church at Jeffersonville. And he was preaching at the place at that time, and we would go to church at night, so... and we'd come back. And I never did join church, but I just liked to go with her. Because the main thought was "going with her," I just might as well be honest.

    102 So then going with her, and one day I... She was out of a nice family. And I begin to think, "You know, you know, I oughtn't to take that girl's time. It isn't--it isn't right, because she's a nice girl, and I'm poor and--and I..." My daddy had broke down in health, and I--I... There wasn't no way for me to make a living for a girl like that, who had been used to a nice home and rugs on the floor.

    103 I remember the first rug I ever seen, I didn't know what it was. I walked around the side. I thought it was the prettiest thing I ever seen in my life. "How would they put something like that on the floor?" It was the first rug I had ever seen. It was--it was one of these... I believe it's called "matting rugs." I may have that wrong. Some kind of like "wicker" or something that's laced together, and laying on the floor. Pretty green and red, and big rose worked in the middle of it, you know. It was a pretty thing.

    104 And so I remember I--I made up my mind that I either had to ask her to marry me, or I must get away and let some good man marry her, somebody that would be good to her, could make her a living and could be kind to her. I could be kind to her, but I--I--I was only making twenty cents an hour. So I couldn't make too much of a living for her. And I... With all the family we had to take care of, and Dad broke down in health, and I had to take care of all them, so I was having a pretty rough time.

    105 So I thought, "Well, the only thing for me to do is tell her that I--I... she... I--I just won't be back, because I thought too much of her to wreck her life and to let her fool along with me." And then I thought, "If somebody could get a hold of her and marry her, make a lovely home. And maybe if I couldn't have her, I could--I could know that she was happy."

    106And so I thought, "But I--I just--I just can't give her up!" And I--I was in an awful shape. And day after day I'd think about it. So I was too bashful to ask her to marry me. Every night I'd make up my mind, "I'm going to ask her." And, when I, uh, what is that, butterflies, or something you get in your...? All you brethren out there probably had the same experience along that. And a real funny feeling, my face would get hot. I--I didn't know. I couldn't ask her.

    107So I guess you wonder how I ever got married. You know what? I wrote her a letter and asked her. And so her... Now, it wasn't "dear Miss," it was a little more (you know) on the love side than that. It was just not a--an agreement, it was... I--I wrote it up, best I could.

    108 And I was a little afraid of her mother. Her mother was... she was kind of rough. And, but her father was a gentle old Dutchman, just a fine old fellow. He was an organizer of the brotherhood, the trainmen, on the railroad, making about five hundred dollars a month in them times. And me making twenty cents an hour, to marry his daughter. Uh! I knowed that would never work. And her mother was very... Now, she's a nice lady. And she--she was kind of one of these high societies, you know, and prissy like, you know, and so she didn't have much use for me anyhow. I was just an old plain sassafras country boy, and she thought Hope ought to go with a little better class of boy, and I--I--I think she was right. And so... But I--I didn't think it then.

    109 So I thought, "Well, now, I don't know how. I--I can't ask her daddy, and I--I'm sure not going to ask her mother. And so I got to ask her first." So I wrote me a letter. And that morning on the road to work, I dropped it in the mailbox. The mail... We was going to church Wednesday night, and that was on Monday morning. I tried all day Sunday to tell her that I wanted to get married, and I just couldn't get up enough nerve.

    110So then I dropped it in the mailbox. And on at work that day I happened to think, "What if her mother got a hold of that letter?" Oh, my! Then I knowed I was ruined if--if she ever got a hold of it, 'cause she didn't care too much about me. Well, I was just sweating it out.

    111 And that Wednesday night when I come, oh, my, I thought, "How am I going to go up there? If her mother got a hold of that letter she'll really work me over, so I hope she got it." I addressed it to "Hope." That was her name, Hope. And so I said, "I'll just write it out here to Hope." And so... And I thought maybe she might have not have got a hold of it.

    112So I knowed better than to stop outside and blow the horn for her to come out. Oh, my! And any boy that hasn't got nerve enough to walk up to the house and knock on the door and ask for the girl, ain't got no business being out with her anyhow. That's exactly right. That's so silly. That's cheap.

    113 And so I stopped my old Ford, you know, and I had it all shined up. And so I went up and knocked at the door. Mercy, her mother come to the door! I couldn't hardly catch my breath, I said, "How--how--how do you do, Mrs. Brumbach?" Yeah.

    114She said, "How do you do, William."

    I thought, "Uh-oh, 'William'!"

    And--and she said, "Will you step in?"

    115I said, "Thank you." I stepped inside the door. I said, "Is Hope just about ready?"

    116And just then here come Hope skipping through the house, just a girl about sixteen. And she said, "Hi, Billy!"

    117And I said, "Hi, Hope." And I said, "You about ready for church?"

    She said, "Just in a minute."

    118I thought, "Oh, my! She never got it. She never got it. Good, good, good. Hope never got it either, so it'll be all right, 'cause she'd have named it to me." So I felt pretty fair.

    119 And then when I got down at church, I happened to think, "What if she did get it?" See? And I couldn't hear what Doctor Davis was saying. I look over at her, and I thought, "If maybe she's just holding it back, and she's really going to tell me off when I get out of here, for asking her that." And I couldn't hear what Brother Davis was saying. And--and I look over at her, and I thought, "My, I hate to give her up, but... And I--I... the showdown's sure to come."

    120So after church we started walking down the street together, going home, and--and so we walked to the old Ford. And so all along the moon was shining bright, you know, I look over and she was pretty. Boy, I look at her, and I thought, "My, how I would like to have her, but guess I can't."

    121 And so I walked on a little farther, you know, and I'd look up at her again. I said, "How--how you feeling tonight?"

    She said, "Oh, I'm all right."

    122And we stopped the old Ford down and we started to get out, you know, around the side, walk around the corner and go to her house. And I was walking up to the door with her. I thought, "You know, she probably never got the letter, so I just might as well forget it. I'll have another week of grace anyhow." So I got to feeling pretty good.

    She said, "Billy?"

    I said, "Yeah."

    She said, "I got your letter." Oh, my!

    I said, "You did?"

    123She said, "Uh-huh." Well, she just kept walking on, never said another word.

    124I thought, "Woman, tell me something. Run me away or tell me what you think about it." And I said, "Did you--did you read it?"

    She said, "Uh-huh."

    125My, you know how a woman can keep you in suspense. Oh, I--I didn't mean it just that way, you see. See? But, anyhow, you know, I--I thought, "Why don't you say something?" See, and I kept going on. I said, "Did you read it all?"

    And she... [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.] "Uh-huh."

    126 So we was almost to the door, and I thought, "Boy, don't get me on the porch, 'cause I might not be able to outrun them, so you tell me now." And so I kept waiting.

    127And she said, "Billy, I would love to do that." She said, "I love you." God bless her soul now, she's in Glory. She said, "I love you." Said, "I think we ought to tell our parent, the parents about it. Don't you think so?"

    128And I said, "Honey, listen, let's start this out with a fifty-fifty proposition." I said, "I'll tell your daddy if you'll tell your mother." Rooting the worse part off on her, to begin with.

    She said, "All right, if you'll tell Daddy first."

    I said, "All right, I'll tell him Sunday night."

    129 And so Sunday night come, I brought her home from church and I... She kept looking at me. And I looked, and it was nine-thirty, it was time for me to get going. So Charlie was sitting at his desk, typing away. And Mrs. Brumbach sitting over the corner, doing some kind of a crocheting, you know, or them little hoops you put over things, you know. I don't know what you call it. And so she was doing some of that kind of stuff. And Hope kept looking at me, and she'd frown at me, you know, motion to her daddy. And I... Oh, my! I thought, "What if he says, 'No'?" So I started out to the door, I said, "Well, I guess I'd better go."

    130 And I walked to the door, and--and she started over to the door with me. She'd always come to the door and tell me "good night." So I started to the door, and she said, "Aren't you going to tell him?"

    131And I said, "Huh!" I said, "I'm sure trying to, but I--I--I don't know how I'm a-going to do it."

    132And she said, "I'll just go back and you call him out." So she walked back and left me standing there.

    And I said, "Charlie."

    He turned around and said, "Yeah, Bill?"

    I said, "Could I talk to you just a minute?"

    133He said, "Sure." He turned around from his desk. Mrs. Brumbach looked at him, looked over at Hope, and looked at me.

    And I said, "Would you come out on the porch?"

    And he said, "Yes, I'll come out." So he walked out on the porch.

    I said, "Sure is a pretty night, isn't it?"

    And he said, "Yes, it is."

    I said, "Sure been warm."

    "Certainly has," he looked at me.

    134I said, "I've been working so hard," I said, "you know, even my hands is getting callouses."

    He said, "You can have her, Bill." Oh, my! "You can have her."

    135 I thought, "Oh, that's better." I said, "You really mean it, Charlie?" He said... I said, "Charlie, look, I know that she's your daughter, and you got money."

    136And he reached over and got me by the hand. He said, "Bill, listen, money ain't all things that's in human life." He said...

    137I said, "Charlie, I--I only make twenty cents an hour, but I love her and she loves me. And I promise you, Charlie, that I'll work till these... the callouses wear off of my hands, to make her a living. I'll be just as true to her as I could be."

    138He said, "I believe that, Bill." He said, "Listen, Bill, I want to tell you." Said, "You know, happiness, don't altogether take money to be happy." Said, "Just be good to her. And I know you will."

    I said, "Thank you, Charlie. I sure will do that."

    139Then it was her time to tell Mama. Don't know how she got by, but we got married.

    140 So, when we got married, we didn't have nothing, nothing go housekeeping. I think we had two or three dollars. So we rented a house, it cost us four dollars a month. It was a little, old two-room place. And someone give us an old folding bed. I wonder if anybody ever seen an old folding bed? And they gave us that. And I went down to Sears and Roebucks and got a little table with four chairs, and it--it wasn't painted, you know, and we got that on time. And so then I went over to Mr. Weber, a junk dealer, and bought a cooking stove. I paid seventy-five cents for it, and a dollar and something for grates to go in it. We set up housekeeping. I remember taking and painting a shamrock on the chairs, when I painted them. And, oh, we were happy, though. We had one another, so that was all necessary. And God, by His mercy and His goodness, we was the happiest little couple could be on the earth.

    141I found this, that happiness does not consist of how much of the world's goods you own, but how contented you are with the portion that's allotted to you.

    142 And, after a while, God came down and blessed our little home, we had a little boy. His name was Billy Paul, is in the service right now here. And a little later from then, about eleven months, He blessed us again with a little girl called Sharon Rose, taken from the word of "The Rose of Sharon."

    143And I remember one day I had saved up my money and I was going to take a little vacation, going up to a place, the Paw Paw Lake, to fish. And on my road back...

    144 And during this time... I'm leaving out my conversion. I was converted. And was ordained by Doctor Roy Davis, in the Missionary Baptist church, and had become a minister and have the tabernacle that I now preach in in Jeffersonville. And I was pastoring the little church. And I...

    145No money, I pastored the church seventeen years and never got one penny. I didn't believe in tak-... There wasn't even an offering plate in it. And what tithings I had from work, and so forth, had a little box on the back of the building, said, little sign on it, "Insomuch as you have done unto the least of these My little ones, you have did it unto Me." And then that's how the church was paid for. We had ten-years loan to pay it, and was paid off less than two years. And I never took an offering of no kind.

    146And then I had, oh, a few dollars I had saved up for my vacation. She worked, too, at Fine's Shirt Factory. A lovely darling girl. And her grave is probably snowy today, but she's still in my heart. And I remember when she worked so hard to help me to have enough money to go up to this lake to fish.

    147 And when I was coming back from the lake, I begin to see, coming into Mishawaka and South Bend, Indiana, and I begin to notice cars that had signs on the back, said, "Jesus Only." And I thought, "That sounds strange, 'Jesus Only.'" And I begin noticing those signs. And it was on anywhere from bicycles, Fords, Cadillacs, and whatmore, "Jesus Only." And I followed some of them down, and they come to a great big church. And I found out they were Pentecostal.

    148I'd heard of Pentecostal, but they were a bunch of "holy-rollers that laid on the floor and frothed at their mouth," and everything that they told me about. So I didn't want nothing to do with it.

    149So I heard them all carrying on in there, and I thought, "Believe I'll just walk in." So I stopped my old Ford and walked in, and all the singing you ever heard in your life! And I come to find out there were two great churches, one of them called a P.A. of J.C., and the P.A. of W., many of you people might remember those old organi-... I think they're united, called now, and called the United Pentecostal church. Well, I listened at some of their teachers. And they were standing there, oh, they were teaching about Jesus and how great He was, and how great everything was, and about a "baptism of the Holy Ghost." I thought, "What are they talking about?"

    150 And, after a while, somebody jumped up and started speaking with tongues. Well, I never heard anything like that in my life. And here come some woman up through there running just as hard as she could. Then all of them got up and started running. And I thought, "Well, brother, they sure ain't got no church manners!" Screaming and shouting and carrying on, I thought, "What a bunch this is!" But, you know, something about it, longer I sit there, the better I liked it. There was something seemed to be real good. And I begin to watch them. And it went on. I thought, "I'll just bear with them a while, 'cause I'll... I'm close to the door. If anything starts just rash-el, I'll run out the door. I know where my car is parked, just around the corner."

    151 And I begin to hear some of them preachers, was scholars and students. Why, I thought, "That's fine."

    So it come supper time, and said, "Everybody come to supper."

    152But I thought, "Wait a minute. I got a dollar and seventy-five cents to go home, and I..." That's all I had for gasoline money. Just taken that to take me home. And I had my old Ford, it was a pretty good old Ford. It wasn't backslid, it was just like this one out here, just wore out. And it... I actually believe that Ford would go thirty miles an hour, but course that was fifteen this way and fifteen this way. You see, put it together, you have thirty. And so it... I thought, "Well, that night I think I would go out and after the..." I was stayed for the night service.

    153 And, oh, he said, "All of the preachers, regardless of denomination, come to the platform." Well, there was about two hundred of us up there, I went up. And so he said, "Now, we haven't got time for you all to preach." He said, "Just walk by and say who you are and where you're from."

    154Well, it come my time, I said, "William Branham, Baptist. Jeffersonville, Indiana." Walked by.

    155I'd hear all the rest of them call themselves, "Pentecostal, Pentecostal, Pentecostal, P.A. of W., P.A.J.C., P.A.W., P..."

    156I walked by. I thought, "Well, I guess I'm the ugly duckling." So I set down, waited.

    157 And, that day, they'd had fine, young preachers out there, and they had preached powerfully. And then they said, "The one's going to bring the message tonight is..." I believe they called him, "Elder." And their ministers, instead of "Reverend," it was "Elder." And they brought an old colored man out there, and he had one of these old-fashioned preacher's coats. I don't guess you ever seen one. Long pigeon-tail in the back, you know, with a velvet collar, and he had just a little white rim of hair around his head. Poor old fellow, he come out like this, you know. And he stood there and he turned around. And where all the preachers had been preaching about Jesus and the great... how great He was, and so forth, that old man took his text from over in Job. "Where was you when I laid the foundation of the world, or when the morning stars sang together and the Sons of God shouted for joy?"

    158And the poor old fellow, I thought, "Why didn't they put some of them young fellows up there to preach?" Great... the place was packed and jammed. And I thought, "Why didn't they do that?"

    159 So then this old fellow, instead of preaching what was going on down here on earth, he begin to preach what was going on in Heaven all the time. Well, he took Him up at the beginning at the beginning of time, and brought Him back in the Second Coming down the horizontal rainbow. Why, I never heard such preaching in my life! About that time the Spirit hit him, he jumped about that high and clicked his heels together, throwed his shoulders back and went tipping off that platform, said, "You haven't got room enough up here for me to preach." And he had more room than I got here.

    160I thought, "If That'll make an old man act like that, what would It do if It got on me?" I--I thought, "Maybe I need some of That." Why, he come out here, I felt so sorry for the old fellow. But, when he left, I was feeling sorry for myself. And I looked at him go off there.

    161 I went out that night, and I thought, "Now, the next morning I'm not going to let nobody know where, who I am." So I went, and that night I pressed my trousers. I took the... went out in the cornfield to sleep, and I went down and bought me some stale rolls. You... I bought a whole bunch of them for a nickel. There was a hydrant down there, I got some water. So I knowed that would last me a little while, so I got me some water and drank it, and went and eat my rolls. And come back and got another drink of water. Went out in the cornfield, took the two seats and laid my little seersucker trousers in there, pressed them on the seat.

    162And, that night, I prayed pretty near all night. I said, "Lord, what is this I got into? I never seen such religious people in my life." And I said, "Help me to know what this is all about."

    163 And the next morning I got down there. Invited us for breakfast. Course, I wouldn't come eat with them, because I had nothing to put in the offering. And I just went back. And the next morning when I went in, why (I eat some of my rolls), and set down. And they was got on a microphone. And I had never seen a microphone before, and I was scared of that thing. So they... And it had a little string hanging up here, and it hanging down. One of them drop mikes, like. And he said, "Last night, on the platform, there was a young preacher here, a Baptist."

    I thought, "Uh-oh, I'm good for a working-over now."

    164And he said, "He was the youngest preacher on the platform. His name was Branham. Does anybody know any whereabouts of him? Tell him to come on, we want him to bring the morning message."

    165 Oh, my! I had a little T-shirt on, and seersucker trousers, you know. And we Baptists believe you had to have a suit on, to get in the pulpit, you know. So... And I--I just set real still. And during the time... They had it up in the North then 'cause (their international convention) the colored people couldn't come to it if was in the South. They had the colored there, and I was a Southerner, had starch in my collar yet, you see, thought I was a little better than somebody else. And it happened to be that morning, set right down by me was a--a colored man. So I set and looked up at him. I thought, "Well, he's a brother."

    166And he said, "Anybody know the whereabouts of William Branham?" I scoots down in the seat like this. So he said, announced it the second time, said, "Anybody on the outside" (he pulled this little mike in) "know the whereabouts of William Branham? Tell him we want him on the platform for the morning message. He's a Baptist preacher from southern Indiana."

    167 I just set real still and ducked down, you know. Nobody knowed me, anyhow. That colored boy looked over at me, said, "Do you know where he is?"

    168I thought. I--I either had to lie or do something. So I said, "Hold down here."

    He said, "Yes, sir?"

    I said, "I want to tell you something." I said, "I--I'm him."

    He said, "Well, go on up there."

    169And I said, "No, I can't. See," I said, "I got on these little old seersucker trousers and this little T-shirt." I said, "I couldn't go up there."

    170He said, "Them people don't care how you dress. Go on up there."

    I said, "No, no." I said, "Keep still, don't say nothing now."

    171And they come back to the phone a minute, said, "Anybody know the whereabouts of William Branham?"

    172He said, "Here he is! Here he is! Here he is!" Oh, my! There I got up with that little T-shirt on, you know. And here I...

    173 He said, "Come on up, Mr. Branham, we want you to bring the message." Oh, my, before all them preachers, uhm, all them people! And I went slipping up, you know. My face red, and my ears burning. And I slipped up, seersucker trousers and T-shirt, preacher, Baptist preacher going up to the microphone, never seen one before, you see.

    174And I stood up there, I said, "Well, I--I--I don't know about this." I was fumbling, real nervous, you know. And--and I got over here around Luke 16, and I thought, "Well, now..." And I--I got on the subject, "And he lifted up his eyes in hell, and cried." And I got... So I--I begin to preach, you know, and I got to preaching and felt a little better. And I said, "The rich man was in hell, and he cried." That little three words, like I have a lot of sermons like that, "Believest Thou This," and "Speak To The Rock," you've heard me preach them. And I had, "And then he cried." And I said, "There's no children there, certainly not in hell. Then he cried." I said, "There's no flowers there. Then he cried. There's no God there. Then he cried. There's no Christ there. Then he cried." Then I cried. Something got a hold of me. My! Oh, my! After, I don't know what happened. When I kind of got to myself, I was standing on the outside. Them people got screaming and shouting and crying, and I, we had an awful time.

    175 When I come outside there was a fellow walked up to me with a great big Texas hat on, big boots, walked up, said, "I'm Elder So-and-so." Preacher, cowboy boots, cowboy clothes on.

    I thought, "Well, my seersucker trousers ain't so bad then."

    176Said, "I want you to come down to Texas and hold me a revival."

    177"Uh-huh, let me put that down, mister." And I put it down like that.

    178Here come a fellow up with one of these little, kind of a golf trousers on, where they used to play golf, you know, had them little blouse pants. He said, "I'm Elder So-and-so from Miami. I like to..."

    179"My, maybe dressing isn't so much of it." I looked at it, and I thought, "All right."

    180 So I grabbed these things, and home I went. Wife met me, she said, "Why do you sound so happy about, Billy?"

    181I said, "Oh, I met the cream of the crop. My, it's the best you ever seen. Them people ain't ashamed of their religion." And, oh, I told her all about it. And I said, "And looky here, honey, a whole string of invitations. Them people!"

    She said, "They're not holy rollers, are they?"

    182I said, "I don't know what kind of a rollers they are, but they got something that I needed." See? I said, "That--that's one thing I'm sure." I said, "I seen an old man, ninety years old, come young again." I said, "I never heard such preaching in my life. Why, I never seen a Baptist preach like that." I said, "They preach till they get out of breath, and bend their knees plumb to the floor, come back up, catch their breath. You can hear them two blocks away, still preaching." And I said, "I--I never heard such in my life." And I said, "They speak in an unknown tongue, and the other one tells what they're talking about. Never heard such in my life!" I said, "Will you go with me?"

    183She said, "Honey, when I married you, I will stick with you until death shall separate us." She said, "I'll go." She said, "Now, we'll tell the folks."

    184And I said, "Well, you tell your mama and I'll tell my mama." So we... I went and told Mama.

    185Mama said, "Well, sure, Billy. Whatever the Lord's called you to do, go do it."

    186 And so Mrs. Brumbach asked for me to come up. Went up. She said, "What's this you're talking about?"

    187And I said, "Oh, Mrs. Brumbach," I said, "you all never seen such people."

    She said, "Quieten down! Quieten down!"

    I said, "Yes, ma'am." I said, "I'm sorry."

    And she said, "Do you know that's a bunch of holy rollers?"

    188I said, "No, ma'am, I didn't know that." I said, "They--they sure are fine people."

    189She said, "The very idea! Do you think you'd drag my daughter out amongst stuff like that!" Said, "Ridiculous! That's nothing but trash that the other churches has throwed out." She said, "Indeed! You'll not bring my daughter out like that."

    190And I said, "But, you know, Mrs. Brumbach, down in my heart I feel that the Lord wants me to go with them people."

    191She said, "You go back up to your church until they are able to afford a parsonage for you, and act like a man that's got some sense." Said, "You're not taking my daughter out through there."

    I said, "Yes, ma'am." I turned around and walked out.

    192 And Hope started crying. She come out, she said, "Billy, regardless of what Mama says, I'll stay with you." Bless her heart!

    And I said, "Oh, that's all right, honey."

    193And I just let it go. She wouldn't let her daughter go with such people as that 'cause "It wasn't nothing but trash." And so I just kind of let it go. It was the worse mistake I ever made in my life, one of the worse.

    194 A little later, few years after, the children come. And one day we was... There come up a flood, in 1937. There came a flood. And our... I was on patrol at that time and I was trying my best to bring the people out of the flood, houses tearing down. And my own wife took sick, and she was real, real sick with pneumonia. And they took her out... The regular hospital was so full we couldn't put her in there, so we taken her out to the--the government where they had a room out there. And so then they called me back out. And I always lived on the river, and quite a boatman, so I was trying to get the people, rescue them from the flood. And then I'd... one...

    195 They called me, said, "There's a house over on Chestnut Street, it's about ready to go in. There's a mother and a bunch of children in there," said, "if you think your boat, your motor can get in to them." I said, "Well, I'll do all I can."

    196And I, shooting those waves. The dyke had broke up there, and, oh, my, the... just washing the city out. And I would give it all the juice that I could, and finally down across the alleys and through the places. And I got there close to where the old levee was, the water pouring through. And I heard someone scream, and I seen a mother standing out on the porch. And there was them big rollers going through like that. Well, I went on up this way as far as I could, and hit the stream and come back and got on that side. I had got my boat stopped just in time to tie it around the pillar, of the post, of the door post or porch post. And I run in and grabbed the mother and got her in there, and two or three of the children. And I undone my boat and got her to... back. Come out way down below, and got her over to the shore, about a mile and a half across the city, till I got her to the shore. And then when I got over there, she had fainted. And she had begin... she was screaming, "My baby! My baby!"

    197 Well, I thought that she meant she had left the baby in the house. Oh, my! I took back again while they was trying to take care of her. And, I come to find out, it was... or she was wanting to know where her baby was there. There was a little fellow about three years old, and I thought she meant a little nursing baby or something.

    198And so I took back and got over there. And when I got that boat and got on the inside and couldn't find no baby, and the porch give away and the house went in. And I run real quick and grabbed the--the piece there that was floating my boat, got into the boat, and pulled that and loosed it up.

    199 And it done got me out into the current of the main river then. And it was about eleven-thirty at night, and just sleeting and snowing. And I grabbed a hold of the starter string and I tried to pull the boat, and it wouldn't start, and I tried and it wouldn't start, and I tried again. Getting farther in that current, the falls just below me. And I was trying real hard, and I thought, "Oh, my, here--here's my end! This is it!" And I'd try real hard. And I said, "Lord, please don't let me die a death like this," and I'd pull and I'd pull.

    200And it come back to me, "What about that bunch of trash that you wouldn't go to?" See? Uh-huh.

    201 I put my hand back on the boat, and I said, "God, be merciful to me. Don't let me leave my wife and baby like this, and them out there sick! Please!" And I just kept pulling like that, and it wouldn't start. And I could hear the roaring down there, 'cause I... Just a few minutes, and, oh, my, that would be it. And I said, "Lord, if You'll forgive me, I promise You I'll do anything." Kneel in that boat there, and the sleet hitting me in the face. I said, "I'll do anything that You want me to do." And I pulled again, and it started. And I turned all the gas on it I could, and finally got into the shore.

    202And I went back to find the truck, patrol truck. And I thought of... There was some of them said, "Say, the government just washed away." My wife and baby in there, both babies.

    203 And I took out for the government as hard as I could, and water was standing about fifteen feet deep all through it. And there was a major there, and I said, "Major, what happened to the hospital?"

    Said, "Now, don't be worried. You have anyone in there?"

    I said, "Yes, a--a sick wife and two babies."

    204He said, "They all got out." Said, "They're in a freight car and they've headed towards Charlestown."

    205I run, got in my boat and... or got in my car, and my boat in the back of it, and run out there to... And then the creeks had come down about two and a half or three miles wide. And all night long I tried to... Some of them said, "The car, the freight car, washed off the tracks out there on the trestle."

    206Well, find myself marooned out on a little island, set there three days. I had plenty of time to think about whether That was trash or not. Just beating, "Where's my wife?"

    207 Finally when I found her, in a few days after I got out and got across, she was way up to Columbus, Indiana, in the Baptist Auditorium where they had made a--a hospital like, sickrooms on little government cots. And I ran to her as hard as I could, trying to find where she was, screaming, "Hope! Hope! Hope!" And I looked, and there she was laying on a cot, and TB had set in.

    She raised her little boney hand, and she said, "Billy."

    And I run to her, and I said, "Hope, honey."

    She said, "I look awful, don't I?"

    I said, "No, honey, you look all right."

    208 For about six months we worked with everything that was in us, to try to get to save her life, but she kept getting lower and lower.

    209One day I was on patrol and I had my radio turned on, and I thought I heard them say, make a call on the radio, said, "For William Branham, wanted at the hospital at once, wife dying." I rushed back to the hospital as quick as I could, turned on the red light and the siren, and took off. And then I--I got up at the hospital and I stopped, run in. Coming down through the--the hospital, I seen a little buddy of mine that we fished together, we run together as boys, Sam Adair.

    210Doctor Sam Adair, he's the one that was the vision come not long ago and told him about the clinic. And he said, if anybody doubted the vision, just call him collect, you want to know about whether it was right or not.

    211 And so then here he come out like that, and he had his hat in his hand. He looked at me and he just started crying. And I run up to him, throwed my arms around him. He put his arms around me, said, "Billy, she's going." He said, "I'm sorry. I've done all I could do, I've had specialists and everything."

    I said, "Sam, surely she's not going!"

    Said, "Yeah, she's going."

    And he said, "Don't go in there, Bill."

    And I said, "I got to go in, Sam."

    And he said, "Don't do it. Don't, please don't."

    I said, "Let me go in."

    Said, "I'll go with you."

    212I said, "No, you stay out here. I want to stay with her in her last minutes."

    Said, "She's unconscious."

    213 I walked in the room. And the nurse was sitting there, and she was crying 'cause she and Hope was schoolmates together. And so I looked over, and she started crying, put her hand up. And started walking over.

    214And I looked over, and shook her. There she was, she had went down from about a hundred and twenty pounds, to about sixty. And I--I shook her. And if I live to be a hundred years old, I'll never forget what happened. She turned over, and those great big pretty eyes looked up at me. She smiled. She said, "Why did you call me back, Billy?"

    I said, "Honey, I just got the cash..."

    215 I had to work. We was way in debt and hundreds of dollars of doctor bill, and nothing to pay it with. And I just had to work. And I seen her two or three times a day, and every night, and then when she was in that condition.

    I said, "What do you mean, 'Call' you 'back'?"

    216She said, "Bill, you've preached about It, you've talked about It, but you don't have no idea what It is."

    I said, "What are you talking about?"

    217She said, "Heaven." She said, "Look," she said, "I was being escorted Home by some peoples, men or women or something. They was dressed in white." And she said, "I was at ease and peace." Said, "Big pretty birds flying from tree to tree." She said, "Don't think I'm beside myself." She said, "Billy, I'm going to tell you our mistake." She said, "Sit down." I didn't; I knelt down, took her hand. She said, "You know where our mistake is?"

    And I said, "Yes, sweetheart, I do."

    218She said, "We should have never listened to Mama. Them people were right."

    And I said, "I know it."

    219She said, "Promise me this, that you'll go to those people," said, "because they're right." And she said, "Raise my children like that." And I... She said, "I want to tell you something." She said, "I'm dying, but" said "it's... I don't--I don't dread going." Said, "It's--it's beautiful." She said, "The only thing, I hate to leave you, Bill. And I know you got these two little children to raise." She said, "Promise me that--that you'll not stay single and let my children be pulled about from pillar to post." That was a sensible thing for a twenty-one-year-old mother.

    And I said, "I can't promise that, Hope."

    220She said, "Please promise me." Said, "One thing I want to tell you." Said, "You remember that rifle?" I'm just crazy about guns. And she said, "You wanted to buy that rifle that day and you didn't have enough money to make the down payment."

    I said, "Yes."

    221She said, "I've been saving my money, my nickels, to try to make that down payment on that rifle for you." She said, "Now, when this is over and you go back home, look up on the duofold... or the folding bed, under that piece of paper on top, and you'll find the money there." She said, "Promise me that you'll buy that rifle."

    222You don't know how I felt when I seen that dollar seventy-five cents (in nickels) laying there. I got the rifle.

    223 And she said, "You remember that time that you were going downtown to buy me a pair of stockings, and we was going to Fort Wayne?"

    I said, "Yes."

    224I had come in from fishing, and she said... We had to go to Fort Wayne, I had to preach that night. And she said, "You know, I told you, 'There's two different kind.'" One called "chiffon." And what's the other one, rayon? Is that right? Rayon and chiffon. Well, ever which is, chiffon was the best. Is that right? And she said, "Now, you get me some chiffon, the full style." You know that thing that's got that little thing in the back of the stocking, at the top? And I didn't know nothing about women's clothes, so I...

    225And I was going down the street and saying, "Chiffon, chiffon, chiffon, chiffon," trying to keep thinking of, "chiffon, chiffon, chiffon."

    Somebody said, "Hello, Billy!"

    226I said, "Oh, hello, hello." "Chiffon, chiffon, chiffon, chiffon, chiffon."

    227And I got to the corner and I met Mr. Spon. He said, "Hey, Billy, do you know the perch is biting now over on the side of that last pier?"

    I said, "Sure enough, is that right?"

    "Yeah."

    I thought now, when I left him, "What was that stuff?" I forgot it.

    228 So Thelma Ford, a girl that I knew, worked at the ten-cent store. And I knowed they sell women's stockings over there, so I went over. I said, "Hi, Thelma."

    And she said, "Hi, Billy. How are you? How's Hope?"

    229And I said, "Fine." I said, "Thelma, I want a pair of socks for Hope."

    She said, "Hope don't want socks."

    I said, "Yes, ma'am, she sure does."

    Said, "You mean stockings."

    230"Oh, sure," I said, "that's what it is." I thought, "Uh-oh, I done showed my ignorance."

    And she said, "What kind does she want?"

    I thought, "Uh-oh!" I said, "What kind you got?"

    She said, "Well, we got rayon."

    231 I didn't know the difference. Rayon, chiffon, it all sound the same. I said, "That's what I want." She said... I said, "Fix me a pair of them, full style." And she... I got that wrong. What is it? Full fashion. "Full fashion." And so I said, "Fix me a pair of them."

    232And when she went to give them to me, they was only about thirty cents, twenty cents or thirty cents, about half price. Well, I said, "Give me two pair of them." See?

    233 And I went back home, and I said, "You know, honey, you women shop all over town to find bargains." You know how you like to crow. And I said, "But here, look here, I bought two pair for the price that you buy one pair with. See?" I said, "Oh, that that's my personal ability." See, I said--I said, "You know, Thelma sold me these." I said, "She might have let me have them at half price."

    She said, "Did you get chiffon?"

    234I said, "Yes, ma'am." It all sounded the same to me, I didn't know there was any difference.

    235 And she told me, she said, "Billy." I thought strange when she got to Fort Wayne, she had to get another pair of stockings. She said, "I give them to your mother," said, "they're for older women." Said, "I'm sorry I did that."

    And I said, "Oh, that's all right, honey."

    236And she said, "Now, don't--don't live single." And she said... She didn't know that what was fixing to happen in a few hours from then. And I held her darling hands while the Angels of God packed her away.

    237 I went home. I didn't know what to do. I laid down there at night and I heard... I think it was a little mouse, was in the old grate where we had some papers in there. And I shut the door with my foot, and there hung her kimono on the back, (and laying down there in that morgue). And just in a little bit someone called me, said, "Billy!" And it was Brother Frank Broy. He said, "Your baby's dying."

    I said, "My baby?"

    238Said, "Yes, Sharon Rose." Said, "Doc's up there now, and said, 'She's got tubercular meningitis, she nursed it from her mother.'" And said, "She's dying."

    239 I got in the car, went up there. And there she was, the sweet little thing. And they rushed her to the hospital.

    240I went out to see him. Sam come up and said, "Billy, don't you go in that room, you got to think of Billy Paul." Said, "She's dying."

    I said, "Doc, I--I got to see my baby."

    241He said, "No, you can't go in." Said, "She's got meningitis, Billy, and you'd pack it to Billy Paul."

    242 And I waited till he got out. I couldn't stand to see her die, and her mother laying down there in the undertaker's establishment. I tell you, the way of a transgressor is hard. And I--I went, slipped in the door, and when Sam went out and the nurse out, I went down into the basement. It's a little bitty hospital. She was in an isolated place, and the flies was in her little eyes. And they had a little... what we call a "mosquito bar," or little netting over her eyes. And she'd... with little spasm, her little fat leg was moving up and down like that, and her little hands, with that spasm. And I looked at her, and she was just big enough to be cute, about eight months old.

    243 And her mother used to set her out there with her little three-corners on, you know, in the yard, when I'd come up. And I'd toot the horn, and she'd go, "goo-goo, goo-goo," reaching for me, you know.

    244And there laid my darling, dying. I looked down to her, and I said, "Sharry, you know Daddy? You know Daddy, Sharry?" And when she looked... She was suffering so hard till one of them pretty little blue eyes had crossed. It liked to have tore my heart out of me.

    245I knelt down, I said, "Lord, what have I done? Have not I preached the Gospel on the street corners? I've done everything that I know to do. Don't hold it against me. I never called them people 'trash.' It was her that called them people 'trash.'" I said, "I'm sorry it all happened. Forgive me. Don't--don't take my baby." And while I was praying, looked like a black... like a sheet or cloth come down. I knowed He had refused me.

    246 Now, there was the hardest and the most treacherous time of my life. When I raised up and looked at her, and I thought... Satan put in my mind, "Well, you mean as hard as you've preached, and the way that you've lived, and now when it comes to your own baby, He'll turn you down?"

    247And I said, "That's right. If He can't save my baby, then I can't..." I stopped. I--I just didn't know what to do. And then I said this, I said, "Lord, You gave her to me and You taken her away, blessed be the Name of the Lord! If You take even me, I'll still love You."

    248And I put my hand over on her, I said, "Bless you, sweetheart. Daddy wanted to raise you, with all my heart I wanted to raise you, and raise you to love the Lord. But the Angels are coming for you, sweetheart. Daddy will take your little body down and lay it on the arms of Mama. I'll bury you with her. Someday Daddy will meet you, you just wait up there with Mama."

    249 When her mother was dying, she said, last words she said, she said, "Bill, stay on the field."

    250I said, "I'll..." She said... I said, "If I'm on the field when He comes, I'll get the kids and meet. If I'm not, I'll be buried by you. And you go over on the righthand side of the great gate, and when you see all of them come in, stand there and start hollering, 'Bill! Bill! Bill!' just as loud as you can. I'll meet you there." I kissed her good-bye. I'm on the battlefield today. That's been nearly twenty years ago. I got my date with my wife, I'm going to meet her.

    251 And I took the little baby, when it died, and put it on the arms of the mother, and we taken it out to the cemetery. And I stood there to hear Brother Smith, the Methodist preacher that preached the funeral, "Ashes to ashes, and dust to dust." (And I thought, "Heart to heart.") There she went.

    252Not long after that, I took little Billy there one morning. He was just a little bitty fellow. He was...

    253That's the reason he sticks with me and I stick with him, I had to be both Papa and Mama (both) to him. I'd take his little bottle. We couldn't afford to have a fire at night to keep his milk warm, and I'd lay it under my back like this and keep it warm by the heat of my body.

    254We've stuck together like buddies, and one of these days when I go off the field I want to hand him the Word, and say, "Go on, Billy. You stay with It." Some people wonders why I got him with me all the time. I can't give him up. He's even married, but I still remember she told me, "Stay with him." And we stuck together like buddies.

    255 I remember walking around town, the bottle under my arm, he'd get to crying. One night he was... we was walking out in the back yard where just... (When she was fixing to have him, she was smothering, and I... just a girl, you know.) And I'd walk back and forth from the old oak tree in the back of the yard. And he was crying for his Mama, and I didn't have any Mama to take him to. And I'd pack him, I'd say, "Oh, honey." I said...

    256He said, "Daddy, where's my mama? Did you put her into that ground?"

    I said, "No, honey. She's all right, she's up in Heaven."

    257 And he said something there, liked to kill me, one afternoon. He was crying, was along late in the evening, and I was packing him on my back like that, packing him on my shoulder and patting him like this. And he said, "Daddy, please go get Mama and bring her here."

    And I said, "Honey, I can't get Mama. Jesus..."

    Said, "Well, tell Jesus to send me my mama. I want her."

    258And I said, "Well, honey, I... me and you going to go see her sometime."

    And he stopped, said, "Daddy!"

    And I said, "Yes?"

    Said, "I seen Mama up there on that cloud."

    259My, liked to killed me! I thought, "My! 'I seen Mama up there on that cloud.'" I just almost fainted. I hugged the little fellow up to my bosom like that, and just held my head down, went on in.

    260 Days passed. I couldn't forget it. I tried to work. Couldn't go back home, it wasn't a home no more. And I wanted to stay. We didn't have nothing but just that old tore up furniture, but it was something that she and I had enjoyed together. It was home.

    261And I remember one day I was trying to work in the public service. I had went up to fix an old secondary, was hanging down, it was real early of a morning. And I climbed up this cross. (And I couldn't give that baby up. I could see my wife going, but that baby going, just a little bitty thing.) And I was on there, and I was singing, "On the hill far away, stood an old rugged Cross." And the primaries run down to the transformer and went out into (you know) secondary. And I was hanging up there on it. And I happened to look, and the sun coming up behind me. And there, my hands stretched out and the sign of that Cross on the--on the hillside. I thought, "Yes, it was my sins that put Him there."

    262 I said, "Sharon, honey, Daddy wants to see you so bad, honey. How I'd like to hold you in my arms again, you darling little thing." I got beside myself. It had been weeks. I pulled off my rubber glove. There's twenty-three hundred volts running right by the side of me. I pulled off my rubber glove. I said, "God, I hate to do this. I'm a coward." "But, Sharry, Daddy's going to see you and Mommy just in a few minutes." Started pulling off my glove, to put my hand on that twenty-three hundred. It'd break... Why, you wouldn't even have no blood left in you. And so I--I--I started pulling that glove off, and something happened. When I come to, I was sitting on the ground with my hands up like this, to my face, crying. It was God's grace, or I wouldn't been having a healing service here, I'm sure of that. It was Him protecting His gift, not me.

    263 I started home. I quit, put my tools away. And went back, I said, "I'm going home."

    264I started around the house, and I picked up the mail in the house, kind of cold, and I went in. We had one little room, I was sleeping on a little cot there, and the frost coming up, and that old stove. I took the mail and I looked in the mail, and the first thing on there was her little Christmas saving, eighty cents, "Miss Sharon Rose Branham." There it was, all over again.

    265 I had been game warden. I reached in there and got my gun, pistol, out from the holster. I said, "Lord, I--I can't go this anymore, I'm--I'm dying. I'm--I'm so tormented." I pulled the hammer back on the gun, put it up to my head, kneeling there on that cot in that dark room. I said, "Our Father Who art in Heaven, hallowed be Thy Name. Thy Kingdom come, Thine will be done," and as I tried, and I squeezed that trigger as hard as I could, I said, "on earth as it is in Heaven. Give us this day our daily bread." And it wouldn't go off!

    266And I thought, "O God, are You just tearing me to pieces? What have I done? You won't even let me die." And I throwed the gun down, and it went off and shot through the room. I said, "God, why can't I die and get out of it? I just can't go no farther. You've got to do something to me." And I fell over and started crying on my little, old dirty bunk there.

    267And I must have went to sleep. I don't know whether I was asleep or what happened.

    268I've always longed to be out West. I've always wanted one of them hats. My father broke horses in his young days, and I always wanted one of them hats. And Brother Demos Shakarian bought me one yesterday, first one I've had (ever had) like that, one of them kind of western hats.

    269 And I thought I was going down along through the prairie, singing that song, "There's a wheel on the wagon is broken, sign on the ranch, 'For Sale.'" And as I went along, I noticed an old covered wagon, like an old prairie schooner, and the wheel was broke. Course, that represented my broken family. And as I got close, I looked, and there stood a--a real pretty, young girl, about twenty years old, white flowing hair and blue eyes, dressed in white. I looked over at her, I said, "How do you do?" Went on.

    She said, "Hello, Dad."

    270And I turned back, I said, "Dad?" "Why," I said, "how, Miss, can you... can I be your daddy when you're as old as I am?"

    271She said, "Daddy, you just don't know where you're at." And I said, "What do you mean?"

    272She said, "This is Heaven." Said, "On earth I was your little Sharon."

    "Why," I said, "honey, you was just a little baby."

    273Said, "Daddy, little babies are not little babies here, they're immortal. They never get old or never grow."

    274And I said, "Well, Sharon, honey, you--you're a pretty, young woman."

    She said, "Mama's waiting for you."

    And I said, "Where?"

    She said, "Up at your new home."

    275And I said, "New home?" Branhams are vagabonds, they don't have homes, they just... And I said, "Well, I never had a home, honey."

    276She said, "But you got one up here, Daddy." I don't mean to be a baby, but it's just so real to me. [Brother Branham weeps--Ed.] As I start to thinking of it, it all comes back again. Said, "You got one here, Daddy." I know I got one over there, someday I'll go to it. She said, "Where's Billy Paul, my brother?"

    277And I said, "Well, I left him at Mrs. Broy's, just a few minutes ago."

    Said, "Mother wants to see you."

    278 And I turned and looked, and there was great big palaces, and the Glory of God coming up around them. And I heard an Angelic choir singing, "My Home, sweet Home." I started up a long steps, running just as hard as I could. And when I got to the door, there she stood, a white garment on, that black hair, long, holding down her back. She raised out her arms, as she always did when I come home tired from work or something. I caught her by the hands, and I said, "Honey, I seen Sharon down there." I said, "She made a pretty girl, didn't she?"

    279She said, "Yes, Bill." She said, "Bill." Put her arms around me, (and she said) just around my shoulders, she started patting me, she said, "Stop worrying about me and Sharon."

    I said, "Honey, I can't help it."

    280She said, "Now Sharon and I are better off than you are." And said, "Don't worry about us no more. Will you promise me?"

    281And I said, "Hope," I said, "I've been so lonesome for you and for Sharon, and Billy cries all the time for you." I said, "I don't know what to do with him."

    282And she said, "It'll be all right, Bill." She said, "Just promise me you won't worry no more." And she said, "Won't you sit down?" And I looked around and there was a great big chair.

    283 And I remember I tried to buy a chair. Now, in closing. I tried to buy a chair one time. We just had them old--old common wooden-bottom chairs for that breakfast set. We had to use them, the only chairs we had. And we could buy one of these chairs that you let back in the back, like a... I forget what kind of an easy-rest chair. And it cost seventeen dollars, and you could pay three dollars down and a dollar a week. And we got one. And, oh, when I'd come in... I'd work all day, and preach till midnight around streets and wherever I could preach.

    284And--and I one day I got behind on my payments. We couldn't make it, and it got day after day, and finally one day they come and got my chair and took it. That night, I never will forget, she had me a cherry pie baked. Poor little old thing, she--she--she knowed I was going to be disappointed. And after supper I said, "What's you so good about tonight, honey?"

    285And she said, "Say, I had the boys over in the neighborhood to dig you some fishing worms. Don't you think we ought to go down to the river and fish a little while?"

    And I said, "Yes, but..."

    286 And she started crying. I knowed there was something wrong. I had an idea 'cause they had already sent me a notice they was coming to get it. And we couldn't make that dollar payment a week. We couldn't, didn't... couldn't afford it. She put her arms around me, and I went to the door and my chair was gone.

    She told me up There, she said, "You remember that chair, Bill?"

    And I said, "Yes, honey, I remember."

    Said, "That's what you was thinking about, wasn't it?"

    "Yeah."

    287Said, "Well, they won't take this one, this one's paid for." She said, "Sit down just a minute, I want to talk to you."

    And I said, "Honey, I don't understand this."

    288And she said, "Promise me, Billy, promise me that you won't worry anymore. You're going back now." And said, "Promise me you won't worry."

    And I said, "I can't do that, Hope."

    289 And just then I come to, it was dark in the room. I looked around, and I felt her arm around me. I said, "Hope, are you here in the room?"

    290She started patting me. She said, "You going to make me that promise, Bill? Promise me you won't marry... worry no more."

    I said, "I promise you."

    291And when then she patted me two or three times, and she was gone. I jumped up and turned on the light, looked everywhere, she was gone. But she just gone out of the room. She isn't gone, she's still living. She was a Christian.

    292 Billy and I went to the grave here sometime ago, packing a little flower for his mother and sister, just on an Easter morning, and we stopped. The little fellow started crying, he said, "Daddy, my mommy's down there."

    293I said, "No, honey. No, she ain't down there. Sister ain't down there. We got a folded over grave here, but way across the sea there's an open grave where Jesus rose. And someday He'll come, He'll bring Sister and Mama with Him."

    294I'm on the battlefield today, friends. I--I just can't tell any more. I... [Brother Branham weeps--Ed.] God bless you. Let's bow our heads a minute.

    295 O Lord! Many times, Lord, I'm sure people don't understand, when they think these things come easy. But there's a great day coming when Jesus shall come and all these sorrows will be wiped away. I pray, Heavenly Father, that You'll help us to be prepared.

    296And that last promise, when I kissed her on the cheek that morning, that I'd meet her there that day. I believe she'll be standing at that post, screaming my name. I've lived true to that promise since, Lord, around the world, in all kinds of places, trying to bring the Gospel. Getting old now, and tired, I'm wore out. One of these days I'm going to close this Bible for the last time. And, God, keep me faithful to the promise. Keep Your grace around me, Lord. Let me not look at the things of this life, but live for the things that's beyond. Help me to be honest. I don't ask for a flower bed of ease, no, Lord, when my Christ died there under suffering. And all the rest of them died like that. I don't ask for any easy thing. Just let me be honest, Lord, truthful. Let people love me so I can lead them to Thee. And someday when it's all over and we gather around under the evergreen trees, I want to get her by the hand and walk her up, to show the people of Angelus Temple and all the others. It'll be a great time then.

    297I pray that Your mercies rest upon each of us here. And those who are here, Lord, may not even know You. And maybe they've got some little loved one across the sea yonder. If they've never fulfilled their promise, may they do it now, Lord.

    298 While we have our heads bowed, I wonder in this great huge auditorium this afternoon, how many of you say "Brother Branham, I want to meet my loved ones, too. I--I--I've got some loved ones just across the river yonder"? Maybe you made a promise that you'd meet them, maybe when you told Mother "good-bye" up there at the grave that day, maybe when you told little Sister "good-bye," or Dad, or some of them at the grave, promised you'd meet them, and you--you've never made that preparation yet. Don't you think it's a good time now to do it?

    299Excuse my breaking down. But, oh, my, you don't realize, friend. You don't know what--what sacrifice! That's not a spot, hardly, of the life story.

    300 How many of you would like to raise up now and walk up here for prayer, say, "I want to meet my loved ones"? Raise up out of the audience and come down here. Will you do it? If somebody has never made that preparation yet. God bless you, sir. I see an aged colored man coming out, others coming. Move yourself, you in the balconies up there, just move right out into the aisle. Or stand up, you who wants to be remembered in a word of prayer just now. That's it. Stand right up to your feet. That's good. Stand up, everywhere, you who would say, "I've got a father over yonder, I've got a mother or a loved one over yonder. I want to go see them. I want to meet them in peace." Will you raise up, just stand up to your feet, anywhere in the audience. Stand up to your feet, say, "I want to accept."

    301 God bless you, lady. God bless you back there. And bless you up there. Lord bless you here, sir. That's right. Up in the balcony, the Lord bless you. All around, everywhere, stand up to your feet now to have a word of prayer, while the Holy Spirit is here and moving upon our hearts, to--to--to break up.

    302You know, what the church needs today is a breaking up. We need to go down to the Potter's house. Our stiff homemade theology sometime doesn't work so good. What we need is an old-fashioned breaking up, repentance in our hearts, getting mellow towards God. Is that all now that's ready to stand?

    Let us bow our heads then for prayer.

    303 O Lord, Who brought again Jesus for the... from the dead, to justify all of us by faith, believing. I pray, Lord, that these who are standing now to their feet to accept Thee, I pray that forgiveness will be to them. And, O Lord, I pray that they will accept You as their Saviour and King and Lover, and maybe they got a mama or a papa or somebody just across the sea. There's one thing sure, they got a Saviour. May they be forgiven of their sins, and all their iniquity blotted out, that their souls may be washed in the Blood of the Lamb, and they live in peace from hereafter.

    304And some glorious day when it's all over, may we gather at Your House, and be there as unbroken families, to meet our loved ones that's waiting on the other side. This, we commit them unto Thee, that "Thou will keep him in perfect peace whose heart is stayed upon Him." Grant it, Lord, as we commit them to Thee. In the Name of Thy Son, the Lord Jesus. Amen.

    305 God bless you. I'm sure the workers see where you're standing, and they will be right with you in a few minutes.

    306And now to those who are going to receive prayer cards. Billy, where's Gene and Leo, they in the back? They're here to give out the prayer cards just in a few minutes. Brother will dismiss the audience in prayer, and the prayer cards will be given out. We'll be back here just in a little bit, to pray for the sick. All right, brother.